■iv: 
 
 RIEF HISTORY 
 
 OF 
 
 William Miller 
 

 CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 JACOB H. SCHIFF 
 Endowment for Studies 
 
 IN 
 
 Human Civilization 
 

 DATE DUE 
 
 
 Wf 8 
 
 '80 KP 2 
 
 9 
 
 
 iV' 
 
 ijpo 
 
 
 
 4\ 
 
 /'- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^»..i_i 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 WHIjM'l 1 w - 
 
 T^aAg; 
 
 ^ 2 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CAYLORO 
 
 
 
 
 Cornell University Library 
 BX 6193.M65B85 1915 
 
 A Brief history of William Miller :the g 
 
 3 1924 006 635 290 
 
The original of tliis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924006635290 
 
i remain as ever looking for the 
 Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. 
 
 Wm. Miller. 
 
A BRIEF HISTORY 
 
 OF 
 
 WILLIAM MILLER 
 
 THE 
 
 GREAT PIONEER IN ADVENTUAL FAITH 
 
 "With Mr. Miller's conversion, his subsequent studies 
 and labors, we have the first real tangible awakening of the 
 church in America on the subject of Christ's speedy return." 
 —Eld. I. C. Wellcome. 
 
 FOVRTB EDITION ^\*(<»""f"(ff,^ 
 
 / (^>"r 
 
 BOSTON ■'-/,, V* 
 
 9tibent Cbristian ^ublicatton doctetp v- 
 160 Warren Street ^.c 
 
 191S ::o''y '':- 
 
 ''III, ,\\\\^ 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This "Brief History of William Miller," which is here- 
 with presented to the public, is made up from various sources, 
 such as his Lectures, the writings of Elders A. Hale, I. C. 
 Welcome, J. V. Himes and S. Bliss, more particularly the 
 latter from his Memoirs of William Miller; together with 
 some important additional facts and illustrations obtained by 
 Elder E. D. Gibbs from an old record book which Mr. 
 Miller kept from 1839 *" 1843, and especially from a visit to 
 his old home, and a personal interview with his youngest 
 daughter, Mrs. Lucy Ann Bartholomew, who is now in her 
 seventieth year. 
 
 The following extract from the Preface to the Memoirs by 
 Elder J. V. Himes, will sufficiently set forth the object of the 
 Advent Christian Publication Society in issuing this book, 
 which is in a condensed form in order that it may be the 
 more easily read and retained in the memory of all, especially 
 of the rising generation : 
 
 " The name of William Miller, of Low Hampton, N. Y., 
 is tpo well known to require an extended introduction ; but, 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 while well known, few men have been.more diversely regarded 
 than he. Those who have only heard his name associated 
 with all that is hateful in fanaticism, have necessarily formed 
 opinions respecting him anything but complimentary to his 
 intelligence and sanity ; but those who knew him better, 
 esteemed him as a man of more than ordinary mental power, 
 — a cool, sagacious, and honest reasoner, an humble and 
 devout Christian, a kind and affectionate friend, and a man 
 of great moral and social worth. That the impartial reader 
 may be able to form a just estimate of cine who has occupied 
 so conspicuous a position before the public, the following 
 pages are compiled. 
 
 ' ' To see a man as he is, it is necessary to accompany him 
 through the walks of his daily life ; to trace the manner in 
 which he has arrived at his conclusions ; to follow him into 
 his closet and places of retirement ; to learn the various 
 workings of his mind through a long series of years, and to 
 scan closely his motives. By full extracts from his unstudied 
 correspondence, by his published writings, by narrations of 
 interviews with him, by the free use of his papers and 
 memorandums, and by the testimony of impartial witnesses 
 respecting his labors in various places, in addition to a long 
 personal acquaintance, his biographer has been enabled to 
 embody much important information respecting him. It has 
 not been deemed necessary to eulogize him, nor to apologize 
 for him. His opinions on all subjects are expressed in his 
 own language, — having himself narrated the workings of 
 his own mind, at the various periods of his life. 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 "His erroneous calculation of the prophetic periods he 
 frankly confessed ; and those who regarded his views of 
 prophecy as dependent on that, may be surprised to learn 
 that he distinguished between the manner and the era of their 
 fulfilment. 
 
 " It is believed that the influence exerted by Mr. Miller 
 will not prove evanescent in its results. The attention which 
 was given to his arguments caused many minds entirely to 
 change their preconceived opinions, who have since remained 
 devoted Christians, ardently looking for the Nobleman who 
 has gone into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, 
 and to return. (Luke xix. 12.) 
 
 "These Memoirs were commenced by Elder ApoUos Hale, 
 
 who prepared the first three chapters. Other duties having 
 
 interfered with his progress in the work, its completion 
 
 has devolved on another. Desiring 'nothing to extenuate, 
 
 nor to set down aught in malice,' these incidents of his 
 
 history, and this embodiment of his views, I here present to 
 
 the Christian public as an act of justice to Mr. Miller. 
 
 "Joshua V. Himes. 
 "Boston, January, 1853." 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPtER I. 
 ANCESTRY AND EARLY LIFE. 
 
 Birth-place. Removal to Hampton. Sterling Character 
 of Parents. Early Influences. Pioneer Life. Edu- 
 cational Privileges and Means Adopted. Genius . 1 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 MARRIAGE AND PUBLIC LIFE. 
 
 Marriage. Wife's Influence. Social Relations. "Inde- 
 pendence Hymn." Joins a Secret Society. First 
 Public Office. Preference for Army Life. Associa- 
 tion with Deists. Religious Aspirations Stifled. 
 Scoflfs at Christianity . . 25 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 
 
 A Lieutenant in the State Militia. Invites a Chaplain 
 to Pray. Transferred to the Regular Army. A Few 
 Skirmishes. Promotion in Office. Military Experi- 
 ence. Battle of Plattsburg. His Wife's Strange 
 Presentimeat. Description of the Battle. Solemn 
 Impressions. A Serious Letter. Deism Unsatisfac- 
 tory. A Quaint Letter. Experience with a Praying 
 Sergeant. Army Temptations. Retires to Private 
 Life 41 
 
VIU CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 CONVERSION, AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 Removal to Low Hampton. Erection of a Farm-house. 
 Attjendance on Public Worship. Reads Select Ser- 
 mons. Conversion. Erection of the Family Altar. 
 Searches the Scriptures. Rules of- Interpretation. 
 Becomes a Believer in the Second Advent of Christ. 
 Explanation of Chronological Periods. Statement 
 of Belief 66 
 
 CHAPTER V, 
 
 INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. 
 
 Exemplary Life. Responsibility to the World. Continues 
 to Stiidy the Bible. Seeks Salvation of Friends. A 
 Straiige Dream. Visits his Birth-place. Revival 
 in Low Hampton. . First acquaintance with Elder 
 Henaryx. His Sanity and Views Called in Question. 95 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ENTRANCE UPON PUBLIC LABORS.. 
 
 Call to Preach. Struggle in the Grove. First Public 
 Leqture. Publishes His Views. Meeting to Pray 
 for Christ's Coming. Attitude Toward Universalism . 
 View of Ministerial Qualifications. Visits New York 
 City. Church Discipline Considered. License to 
 Preach. Exhortation to Bro. Hendryx . . .115 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 
 
 Lectures in Vermont. Visits New York and Canada. 
 His Small Compensation. Testimony of a Converted 
 Infidel. Urgent Calls to Labor. Lectures in Boston. 
 Dress and Personal Appearance. Comments of the 
 Lynn Record. First Meets Elder Himes. Visits 
 Portsmouth. Testimony of Elder D. I. Robinson. 
 First Issue of The Signs of the Times. First Course 
 of Lectures in New York City 133 
 
CONTENTS. IX 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 
 
 Lectures in Boston and Andover. The "Anonymous" 
 Letter. Lectures in Providence and LoweU. Lectures 
 in Hartford, Conn., and Sandy Hill, N. Y. A Law- 
 yer's Testimony. Experience with a Phrenologist. 
 Lectures in New York. The First Advent Camp- 
 meeting. Description by the Poet Whittier. Asso- 
 ciated with Elder J. V. Himes. Brief Synopsis of 
 Views. Address to Believers. Dialogue with a 
 Minister. The "Hoax" in Washington. Rebuke 
 to His Accusers. Defence by the Newspapers . .160 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 
 
 Points of Controversy. The Year-day Theory. Seventy 
 Weeks Cut off. The Return of the Jews. Treat- 
 ment of Opponents. The 2300 Days. Brief Review 
 of Dr. Dowling's Writings, Millerism Used Up For 
 a Shilling 194 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 FANATICISM REPUDIATED. 
 
 Sickness and Suffering. Address Aimed at Fanaticism. 
 Mr. Starkweather's Course Condemned. Extrava- 
 gances at a Camp-meeting. Meeting at Windsor, Ct. 
 His Letter in the Signs of the Times. Ardent Expec- 
 tations of Soon Seeing Christ. "An Address to all 
 Denominations" .... 213 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 PASSING OF THE TIME. 
 
 The Time Calculated. Mr. Miller's Confession. "Ad- 
 dress to Advent Believers." The Seventh Month 
 Movement. Scoffing Then and Since. Extracts 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 from Boston Papers. Minister's Resolution in 
 Condemnation. Mr. Miller's Steadfast Confidence. 
 Lessons to be Learned from the Disappointment. 
 Exhortation to the Brethren. Church Difficulties . 229 
 
 CHAPTER Xn. 
 
 DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 
 
 Views of the Seventh Month Movement. The "Shut 
 Door" Theory. "Who is we ?" Mutual Conference 
 in Albany. Report of the Committee. Plan of 
 Operations. Address to the Brethren. Objections 
 to the Conference Considered. Mr. Miller's View 
 of the State of the Dead . 264 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 APOLOGY AND DEFENCE. 
 
 Statement. Views of Mystical Babylon. Poem " The 
 Value of Faith." The Unfinished Letter. Address 
 to the Public. Living Witnesses of the Miller 
 Movement. A Strange Dream and its Interpretation 302 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 
 
 Dimness of Vision. Comment on European Affairs. 
 Failing Health. Address to Believers. Last Meet- 
 ing at his House. Arrivalof Elder Himes. Favorite 
 Hymns Sung. The Closing Scene. Expressions of 
 Sympathy. Poem upon his Death. Final Resting 
 Place .328 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 
 
 The Kingdom of God. A Scene of the Last Day. A 
 Vision of Death . Poem on "Time." An Allegory. 
 The Day of the Lord. The Ten Virgins. Hope of 
 the Church. Elder Sheldon's High Estimate . . 348 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 ANCESTRY AND EARLY LIFE. 
 
 TV BOUT a mile west from the center of Pittsfield 
 village, one of the most pleasant in western Mas- 
 sachusetts, there is a noble and fertile swell of land, 
 which rises from the west bank of Pontousooc river 
 — the western branch of the head-waters of the 
 Housatonic — and is of sufiScient extent to consti- 
 tute several large farms. The summit of this fine 
 elevation embraces what is familiarly known in the 
 neighborhood as "the Miller farm." It takes its 
 name from a family by the name of Miller, who 
 came from the vicinity of Connecticut river, in or 
 near Springfield, Massachusetts, about a hundred 
 years ago.' 
 
 iWe take the following extract from a manuscript copy of 
 a letter addressed to one of the Miller family, in Georgeville, 
 Lower Canada, dated September 27th, 1830. It was written 
 by William Miller, in answer to a request for information on 
 his family history ; and is a curious but characteristic pro- 
 duction : 
 
 " My grandfather, WiUiam Miller, married a respectable 
 girl, by the name of Hannah Leonard, in West Springfield ; 
 and moved into Pittsfield, then called Ponthoosoc, about 
 
12 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 On this commanding spot, the family of early 
 adventurers erected their primitive dwelling; and, 
 although their history is unknown to the world, the 
 strong features of their character, as preserved in 
 the memory of their descendants, were the most 
 daring contempt of danger, great love of indepen- 
 dence, great capability of endurance; and whole- 
 souled patriotism. The head of this family was the 
 grandfather of William Miller, whose life these 
 pages record. The name of the grandfather was 
 William ; his son who was born and resided here 
 was named William ; and here also was born theone 
 whose world-wide fame demands that his history 
 should now be written. This William Miller was 
 born February isth, 1782; nearly two years 
 after the notable "Dark Day," thus appropriately 
 bringing him within the period of the special signs 
 of the Lord's coming. He was the eldest of six- 
 teen children, five of whom were sons and eleven 
 were daughters. 
 
 The period immediately preceding his birth was 
 the most critical of any period in the history of 
 
 1747, and there had three sons and one daughter. One son 
 died young ; the daughter about middle age, after being mar- 
 ried, and having a son and daughter, by Nathaniel Spring, 
 named William and Hannah. The other two spns, namejl 
 Elihu and William, married and had large families, many qf 
 whom are yet alive. ~I s[»iing from the youngest brother, 
 William." 
 
ANCESTRY AND EARLY LIFE. 1 3 
 
 our country ; and was, probably, the most distin- 
 guished by its perils, the sublimity of its events, 
 the noble development of character it furnished, 
 and its commanding interpositions of Providence, 
 of any period since the departure of Israel from 
 the land of Egypt. If the English colonies were 
 the only ones that were capable of bettering their 
 condition, and that of the world, by asserting and 
 obtaining their liberty, the colonies of our country, 
 now the United States, furnish the only instance of 
 successful rebellion ajjainst the power of the English 
 throne. 
 
 William's father. Captain William Miller, was in 
 the army of the Revolution. To which fact, as the 
 direct result of the great sacrifices and sufferings 
 incidental to the war, is undoubtedly due the im- 
 poverished condition, in early life, of the subject of 
 these menioirs. 
 
 At the close of Captain Miller's services in the 
 army he returned to Pittsfield, and was married to 
 Miss Paulina Phelps, on the 22nd day of March, 
 1 78 1. Five years after their marriage, they re- 
 moved to Hampton, in the State of New York, 
 where the survivor of the dangers and hardships 
 of the revolutionary struggle was promoted to the 
 office of captain in the militia of that State. As a 
 citizen, the character of Captain Miller was irre- 
 proachable. He never mad& a public profession 
 
14 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 of religion ; but his house was often the' place to 
 which the neighbors gathered to hear the preaching 
 of the gospel. He died December 30th, i8i2. 
 
 Captain Miller's wife was the daughter of Elder 
 Elnathan Phelps, a minister of the Baptist Church. 
 She was one of the earliest members of the Baptist 
 Church formed at Low Hampton, then a branch of 
 the church at Orwell, Vermont, where Elder Phelps 
 resided.' We have the most convincing:;evidence 
 of the sterling character of her piety 1= and shall 
 find, as we progress, another instance to aliti to the 
 long list, which the church of God keeps among 
 her choicest memorials, to illustrate the power of 
 a Christian mother's deportment and prayers, in 
 recovering a gifted son from a dangerous position, 
 and bringing him where his powerful natural ener- 
 gies, after being renewed by the Spirit of God, 
 would be devoted to the defence of the*'f3ith and 
 the edification of the church. '■''' •*■ 
 
 Thus were blended in the parents of'William, as 
 their strongest traits of character, the Kghest vir- 
 tues which heaven and earth can confer on man — 
 piety and patriotism. If the mother, by her public 
 but appropriate profession of faith, made her piety 
 
 iBro. Gibbs tells us that on his visit to tTow- riamptoH, 
 he had pointed out to him "a pile of stones -which once 
 formed the foundation of the Baptist Church C|f.3jf|iich she 
 was an original member," 
 
ANCESTRY AND EARLY LIFE. 1$ 
 
 the most noticeable, the lather yielded, at least, his 
 assent and respect to that name and service which 
 had won the heart and added to the graces of Wil- 
 liam's mother. The soldier of the Revolution was 
 to lead his son into scenes, and bring him under a 
 iworldly discipline, which would add to his effi- 
 ciency; and the camp, for a time, would feel as 
 sure of his permanent attachment as it was to be 
 proud of his soldierly honor ; but the disciplfe of 
 the cross would, at last, see that son enlisted under 
 a different banner, to become a leader of other 
 ranks to a different warfare, and a different kind 
 of glory. 
 
 Such, then, were the family recollections and 
 public events which were to make the first and 
 deepest impression on the strong intellect and gen- 
 erous heart of the subject of this memoir. 
 
 When William's parents removed from Pittsfield, 
 in 1786, the section which embraced what is now 
 known as Low Hampton. was an almost uninhab- 
 ited wilderness.' The village of Fairhaven did not 
 then exist. 
 
 William was then about' four years of age. The 
 farm selected by Mr. Miller consisted of about a 
 hundred acres. It was taken on a lease, for which 
 
 iThe name then applied to this section was "Skeenes- 
 borough ; " though its extent or boundaries do not appear to 
 have been verj' definite. 
 
1 6 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER, 
 
 twenty bushels of wheat were to be paid annu- 
 ally. After a suitable clearing had been effected, 
 the logs of the felled trees were converted into a 
 dwelling, and farming life in the wilderness, with 
 its toils, privations, and hardships, was fairly be- 
 gun. This was the condition of things to which 
 young William's lot consigned him. 
 
 In his early childhood, marks of more than or- 
 dinary intellectual strength and activity were^ man- 
 ifested. A few years made these marks mO're and 
 more noticeable to all who fell into his society. 
 
 Besides the natural elements of education, the 
 objects, the scenes, and the changes of the natural 
 world, which have ever furnished to all truly great 
 minds their noblest aliment, the inspiring historical 
 recollections associated with well-known localities 
 of the neighboring country, and the society of do- 
 mestic life, there was nothing within William's reach 
 but the Bible, the psalter, and the prayer-book, 
 till he had resided at Low Hampton several years. 
 
 In a newly settled country, the public means of 
 education must neceggarily be very limited. This 
 was the case, at the time here referred to, in a 
 much greater degree than it usually is with the 
 new settlements of the present day. The school- 
 house was not erected in season to afford the chil- 
 dren of Low Hampton but three month's schooling 
 in winter, during William's schoolboy days^ His 
 
ANCESTRY AND EARLY LITE. 1 7 
 
 mother had taught him to read, so that he soon 
 mastered the few books belonging to the family; 
 and this prepared him to enter the " senior class" 
 when the district school opened. But if the terms 
 were short, the winter nights were long. Pine 
 knots could be made to supply the want of can- 
 dles, lamps, or gas. And the spacious fireplace 
 in the log house Was ample enough as a substitute 
 for the school-house and lecture-room. 
 
 The settlers generally on our frontiers are under 
 the necessity of exercising the most stringent econ- 
 omy in the use of everything which takes money 
 out, or brings money in. Such were the circum- 
 stances of William's parents that they had a plain 
 question to settle ; with health, hard labor, sobri- 
 ety and economy, the farm they had cleared might 
 be their own, to leave to their children ; the ab- 
 sence of any one of these items, in the condition of 
 success, was sure to make it otherwise. It was on 
 this view of the case that William's parents declined 
 to provide him candles to read by ; and this led 
 to the expedient of the pine knots. 
 
 There is an amusing and truly affecting incident 
 connected with his application of this means for 
 getting light, which shows how deeply his soul 
 was bound up in his books, since an offence on 
 that interest only could arouse his combativeness 
 to commit an overt act. ^He was accustomed to 
 
1 8 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 select pirie stumps of the proper quality for his 
 candle-wood, chop them into a size and shape con- 
 venient for use, and then put these pieces into a 
 place he had appropriated for that purpose, so 
 that, when his hours for reading came, he would 
 have nothing to do but light up. One day, when 
 a sister of his, had some of her little friends to visit 
 her, she had some difficulty in kindling the fire, 
 and as William's pitch-wood was handy, she made 
 use of that. The trespass was soon discovered by 
 him ; and so great was the provocation, he lost all 
 self-command, and gave her a smart blow. It was 
 the only one that sister ever received from him. 
 
 Another difficulty called for another expedient. 
 As soon as William's age and strength rendered 
 him able to assist his father about the farm, it was 
 feared that his reading by night might intefere with 
 his efficiency in the wotk of the day. His father 
 insisted, therefore, that he should retire to bed 
 when he retired himself. But the boy could not 
 be kept in bed. When the other members of the 
 family were all asleep, William would leave his bed, 
 then find his way to the pitch-wood, go to the fire- 
 place, cast himself down flat on the hearth, with 
 his book before him, thrust his pitch-wood into the 
 embers till it blazed Well, and there spend the 
 hours of midnight in reading. If the blaze grew 
 dim, he would hold the stick in the embers till the 
 
ANCESTRY AND ifcARLY LIFE. 19 
 
 heat fried the pitch out of the wood, which renewed 
 the blaze. And when he had read as long as he 
 dared to, or finished his book, he would find his 
 way back to bed again, with as little noise as possible. 
 
 But he came near losing even this privilege. 
 His father awoke one night, and seeing the light 
 of William's burning stick, he supposed the house 
 was on fire. He hurried from his bed, and when 
 he saw his son's position and employment, he 
 seized the whip, and pursuing his flying son, cried 
 out, in a manner which made it effectual for some 
 time, "Bill, if you don't go to bed, I'.ll horsewhip 
 you ! " 
 
 The reader may wish to be informed where the 
 books were obtained under such embarassments. 
 The first addition made to those belonging to the 
 family, already named, was the History of Crusoe. 
 But how many longings of soul, how many plans 
 and entreaties on the part of the boy, preceded 
 the possession of that book ! 
 
 At length, his father granted him permission to 
 purchase the book, if he would earn the money by 
 chopping wood during his leisure hours. The 
 prize was soon in his hands. The second book he 
 possessed was The Adventures of Robert Boyle. 
 Other books were loaned him by gentlemen in 
 the vicinity, who had become interested in his 
 improvement. 
 
20 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 All this, however, only afforded a partial grati- 
 fication of the inward desire for knowledge. But 
 what could he do? His father could render him 
 but little aid if he had been disposed to aid him. 
 And if he felt that his son must be denied even 
 the trifling accomodations we have noticed, it must 
 be seen that he would not readily favor a more 
 liberal outlay for that son's benefit. There were 
 then no amply endowed literary institutions, or 
 zealous educational societies, standing with open 
 doors and open arms to receive every promising 
 or unpromising young man who might aspire to 
 the honors, or the substantial benefits, of a liberal 
 education. 
 
 But young Miller being possessed of a strong 
 physical constitution, and an active and naturally 
 well developed intellect had enjoyed the limited 
 advantages of the district school but a few years, 
 before it was generally admitted that his attain- 
 ments exceeded those of the teachers usually 
 employed. Some of his earliest efforts with the 
 pen, as well as the testimony of his associates, 
 show that his mind and heart were ennobled by 
 the lessons, if not by the spirit and power, of 
 religion. 
 
 What, now, would have been the effect of what 
 is called a regular course of education? Would it 
 have perverted him, as it has thousands? or would 
 
ANCESTRY AND EARLY LIFE. 21 
 
 it have made him instrumental of greater good in 
 the cause of God? We think it would have been 
 difficult to pervert him, but where so many who 
 have been regarded as highly promising have been 
 marred by the operation, he would have been in 
 great danger. He might have become externally a 
 better subject for the artist ; but we doubt if he would 
 have been a better subject to be used as an instru- 
 ment of Providence. Whatever might have been 
 the result of any established course of education, 
 in the case of William Miller, such a course was 
 beyond his reach ; he was deprived of the benefit, 
 he has escaped the perversion. Let us be satis- 
 fied. But still we must record the fact, that it 
 would have been extremely gratifying, if something 
 of the kind could have been placed at his com- 
 mand. 
 
 It should be noticed, however, that his circum- 
 stances became somewhat relieved as he advanced 
 in years. The log house had given place to a 
 comfortable frame house ; and in this, William 
 had a room he was permitted to call his own. He 
 had means to provide himself with a new book, 
 occasionally, and with candles to read at night, so 
 that he could enjoy his chosen luxury, during his 
 leisure hours, in comparative comfort. 
 
 It was on one of those times of leisure that an 
 incident occurred which marked a new era in his 
 
22 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 history, though it did not introduce fully such an 
 era as he desired. 
 
 There was a medical gentleman in the vicinity 
 of his residence, by the name of Smith, who pos- 
 sessed an ample fortune, and was known to be very 
 liberal. In the plans which had passed through 
 the mind of William, to secure the means of ma- 
 turing his education, he had thought of Dr. Smith. 
 At any rate, it could do no harm to apply to him. 
 The plan was carried so far as to write a letter, 
 setting forth to that gentleman his intense desires, 
 his want of means to gratify them, his hopes and 
 his prospects, if successful. 
 
 The letter was nearly ready to be sent to its 
 destination, when William's father entered the 
 room, which we may properly call his son's study. 
 There was the letter in his father's presence. He 
 took it, and read it. It affected him deeply. For 
 the first time, he seemed to feel his worldly con- 
 dition to be uncomfortable, on his son's account. 
 He wanted to be rich then, for the gratification of 
 his son, more than for any other human being. 
 There were the irrepressible yearnings of his first- 
 born, which he had treated in their childish devel- 
 opment as an annoyance, now spread out in manly 
 but impassioned pleadings to a comparative stran- 
 ger to afford him help. There were plans and 
 hopes for the future, marked by an exhibition of 
 
ANCESTRY AND EARLY LIFE. 23 
 
 judgment and honor that could not fail of com- 
 manding attention. All that was tender in that 
 father's heart, all that was generous in the soldier, 
 and all that could make him ambitious of a worthy 
 successor, was moved by that letter. The tears 
 fell, and words of sympathy were spoken ; but the 
 plan was impossible. 
 
 The letter of William was never sent. It had 
 the effect, however, of changing his father's course 
 towards him, so that he was rather encouraged 
 than hindered in his favorite pursuits. 
 
 By this time, the natural genius and attainments 
 of young William Miller had distinguished him 
 among his associates. To the young folks, he be- 
 came a sort of scribbler-general. If any one 
 wanted " verses made," a letter to send, some orna- 
 mental and symbolic design to be interpreted by 
 " the tender passion," or anything which required 
 extra taste and fancy in the use of the pen, it was 
 pretty sure to be planned if not executed, by him. 
 
 The facts connected with the early life of Wil- 
 liam Miller, and the incidents in-his personal his- 
 tory, now spread before the readers of this work, 
 will enable them to see, in the boy, a type of the 
 future man. The most embarassing circumstances 
 of his condition could not master his perseverance. 
 And if he could not accomplish all he desired to, 
 the success which attended his efforts, in spite of 
 
24- HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 great-discouragements, was truly surprising. The 
 position he had won opened to him a fairer pros- 
 pect, though still surrounded with serious dangers. 
 But the features of the next step in his history 
 must be the subject of another chapter. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 MARRIAGE AND PUBLIC LIFE. 
 
 'T^HE successful military operations in behalf of 
 the northern colonies of our country resulted, at 
 the close of the Revolutionary War, in opening the 
 whole territory along the northern frontier of the 
 New England States and New York, for the occu- 
 pancy of the immigrant; and gave security in 
 prosecuting the business of peaceful life. The 
 desire of possessing a home in this new, healthy, 
 and fertile region, which led so many families from 
 western Massachusetts — the Miller family among 
 them — induced other families from the Atlantic 
 settlements, particularly in Rhode Island and Con- 
 necticut, to try their fortunes in the same region. 
 
 Among the families which came from Connecti- 
 cut about the time that the Miller family came 
 from Pittsfield, there was one by the name of 
 Smith. This family settled in Poultney, Vt., some 
 half a dozen miles from the residence of Mr. Miller. 
 The Smiths were related to families in the Miller 
 
26 HISTORY Of WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 neighborhood, and this brought the members of the 
 two families into each other's society. It was in 
 this way that the subject of this memoir first met 
 with Miss Lucy Smith, a young woman of about his 
 own age, who afterwards became his wife. 
 
 There certainly is no relation which two human 
 beings can sustain to each other, on which their 
 mutual welfare so much depends, as that of hus- 
 band and wife. To a great extent, their history, 
 and that of their children, is determined by th6 
 fitness of the parties for each other, and the man- 
 ner in which the relation is sustained. We shall 
 see, by and by, that the importance of the duties 
 growing out of this relation was a principal con- 
 sideration in fixing Mr. Miller's purpose to become 
 a Christian. 
 
 Miss Smith was remarkably endowed, by nature 
 and by her industrial and economical habits, to 
 make domestic life highly agreeable, and to favor 
 Mr. Miller's promotion and success in the depart- 
 ments of public life in which he was called to move. 
 And few men could be better adapted to enjoy, or 
 better qualified to honor, the office of a husband, 
 than Mr. Miller. The discernment which led Miss 
 Smith to accept the offer of his hand was never 
 called in question by a disappointment of her ex- 
 pectations. They were united in marriage June 
 29th, 1803. 
 
MARRIAGE AND PUBLIC LIFE. 27 
 
 By comparing dates, it will be seen that the sub- 
 ject of this memoir had passed his minority but a 
 few months when this important change in his con- 
 dition in life took place. Shortly afterwards, the 
 new-made family settled in Poultney, Vt., where 
 the young wife's parents resided. 
 
 To the population generally, Mr. Miller was a 
 stranger; and to those who knew him as the for- 
 tunate husband of one of the promisingyoung ladies 
 of the village, nothing very remarkable appeared 
 in him, to attract their attention. In fact, he does 
 not appear to have been, at that time, or during 
 his subsequent life, either moved by external show 
 in others, or led to make the least show to produce 
 an effect On others. He had been distinguished 
 by no Other public honors, we believe, prior to his 
 leaving Low Hampton, but that of being promoted 
 to the always dignified office of sergeant in the 
 militia. However, he continued in Poultney but a 
 short time before it begun to be perceived that his 
 natural genius would make itself felt, if it did not 
 seek to make itself seen. 
 
 One of the first objects of his interest, after he 
 had become settled, was the village library. His 
 constant use of its volumes brought him into the 
 society of a superior class of men. Still, the time 
 he could devote to books, on the best possible ar- 
 rangement, was not so much as he desired ; for he 
 
28 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 had been trained to the farming business, and he 
 made that his employment, for some years, in 
 Poultney. 
 
 One efifort of genius, though trifling in itself, 
 which attracted towards him the public attention 
 of the village and its vicinity, was a poetic effusion, 
 the inspiration of his patriotic ardor. Preparations 
 ■were going on, at the time, for the public celebra- 
 tion of the anniversary of our national indepen- 
 dence ; and the inspiration of that memorable day 
 seized Mr. Miller while he was hoeing corn in 
 the field. He had written poetry before; and so, 
 after the labor of the field was done, he put his 
 thoughts into a written form, to be adapted to the 
 familiar old tune, called "Delight." 
 
 The appointed marshal, or manager, of the ser- 
 vices of the day, was Esquire Ashley, who was 
 then a neighbor of Mr. Miller, and afterwards be- 
 came an intimate friend. But the poet of the day, 
 as he became, was too reserved to offer his tribute, 
 though there is reason to believe it would have 
 been thankfully accepted ; for the business of the 
 manager hardly afforded him time to write poetry 
 for the occasion, if he had the ability, or even to 
 select it. Mr. Miller was willing to have his piece 
 seen and used, if it was thought to be suitable, but 
 he could not announce himself as its author. So 
 he took the manuscript, and walked as usual to 
 
MARRIAGE AND PUBLIC LIFE. 29 
 
 Esquire Ashley's house. He seated himself lei- 
 surely below the chamber window, where that 
 gentleman was making his preparations for the 
 great celebration. Then, taking an opportunity to 
 place it near where Mrs. Ashley was at work, he 
 shortly after withdrew.. As soon as Mrs. Ashley 
 discovered the paper, she took it to her husband, 
 supposing it was one of his papers which had fallen 
 from the window. He took it, and read the hymn. 
 It struck him as being just what was wanted, but 
 he knew nothing of its origin. It was carried to 
 several others, who were thought of, as its author, 
 but no author or owner of it could be found. 
 "Perhaps an angel from heaven had sent it!" 
 So they talked at any rate. 
 
 However, the hymn was copied with the pen, 
 and the sheets multiplied to supply all who wished 
 for one. The day came, and the hymn was sung, 
 with the greatest enthusiasm, to the favorite old 
 tune, "Delight." 
 
 But among those who distributed the copies, 
 there was a worthy Baptist minister, by the name 
 of Kendrick, who had taken a warm interest in 
 Mr. Miller. His suspicions had pointed him to 
 the author of the piece ; and when Mr. Miller came, 
 with others, to get a copy, his appearance and 
 manner confirmed Elder Kendrick's suspicions. 
 Further inquiry brought forth a confession of au- 
 
30 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 thorship. To use the phrase of the old folks "it, 
 was a great feather in his cap." He had touched 
 the right chord in the right way. The pious and 
 patriotic emotions of the aged were revived ; the 
 ardent responses of the young to these parental 
 emotions found expression in the new hymn ; and 
 nothing more was needed, to make its author the 
 popular favorite. 
 
 It is not known that an entire copy of the hymn 
 is now in existence. A few of the stanzas we give, 
 more for the purpose of exhibiting his religious 
 and patriotic sentiments than from an expectation 
 that our readers will be affected as were those who 
 first heard it. Its style and metre were strictly in 
 accordance with the standard contained in the 
 hymn book used on Sundays, doubtless, the only 
 standard the writer of it was familiar with ; and the 
 effect arose fiom the natural force and simplicity 
 of the versified thoughts, and the perfect ease of 
 the musical execution. But to the fragments of 
 the hymn : 
 
 "Our Independence dear, 
 
 Bought with the price of blood. 
 Let us receive with care, 
 And trust our Maker, God. 
 For he's the tower 
 To which we fly ; 
 His grace is nigh 
 In every hour! 
 
MARRIAGE AND PUBLIC LIFE. 31 
 
 ' ' Nor shall Columbia's sons 
 Forget the price it cost, 
 As long as water runs, 
 
 Or leaves are nipped by frost. 
 Freedom is thine ; 
 Let millions rise. 
 Defend the prize 
 Through rolling time! 
 
 "There was a Washington, 
 A man of noble fame. 
 Who led Columbia's sons 
 To battle on the plain ; 
 With skill they fought ; 
 The British host. 
 With all their boast. 
 Soon came to nought! 
 
 " Let traitors hide their heads. 
 And party quarrels cease ; 
 Our foes are struck with dread. 
 When we declare for peace. 
 Firm let us be. 
 And rally round 
 The glorious sound 
 Of liberty!" 
 
 The reader will see that the piece was designed 
 for home consumption. It was exactly suited to 
 the occasion ; and was marked throughout, in spirit, 
 style, and thought, with the elements of his educa- 
 tion. And this production, with others in prose 
 and poetry, made him at once a notable in the 
 community ; secured to him a wide circle of friends, 
 
32 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 and opened the way for his promotion to office 
 and honor. 
 
 It was here that Mr. Miller became a member 
 of the Masonic fraternity, in which his persever- 
 ance, if nothing else, was manifested ; for he ad- 
 vanced to the highest degree which the lodges 
 then in the country, or in that region, could confer. 
 
 In his political sentiments, he was decidedly 
 democratic. But he had inteUigence enough to 
 see that the practical patriotism of men did not 
 depend so much on the party name they took as 
 on their common sense and integrity. He enjoyed, 
 in a remarkable degree, the confidence of both the 
 political parties of the day. 
 
 The first public office of a civil character to 
 which he was elected or appointed was that of 
 constable. His appointment to the office of sheriff 
 took place in 1809. The first entry of "writs 
 served," and of " executions levied, as sheriff's 
 deputy," is dated " December 6th, 1809." A long 
 list of writs and executions, together with a large 
 bundle of letters inviting him to preach and lecture 
 along with other important documents are care- 
 fully preserved in an old leather trunk, now in the 
 possession of Elder J. M. Orrock of Brookline, 
 Mass. In the various civil offices he was called to 
 fill — constable, sherifif, and justice of the peace — 
 be appears- to have sustained an unimpeach- 
 
MARRIAGE AND PUBLIC LIFE. 33 
 
 able character, and to have given the highest 
 satisfaction. 
 
 As an illustration of his standing in the confi- 
 dence of the community, it may be stated that, 
 when he was called on to furnish bondsmen for his 
 fidelity in the office of sheriff, responsible persons 
 voluntarily offered their names, so that several 
 times the amount required was at his command. 
 He had good reason to expect promotion to the 
 office of high sheriff, if he would restrain his mili- 
 tary ardor, and decline entering the army. In the 
 case of most men of the world, with the avenues 
 to honor, wealth and domestic happiness wide 
 open before them, it is not often that a public sta- 
 tion so commanding would be voluntarily left for 
 the hardships, privations and dangers, of the camp. 
 
 His preference for the army, so far as we know, 
 sprang from these two motives: First, he desired 
 to participate in the glory which rested on the 
 memory of those he held the most dear, in the his- 
 tory of his country and of his family. Second, he 
 hoped to enjoy a more inviting exhibition of hu- 
 man nature in the scenes of military life than ex- 
 perience or books had afforded in civil life. He 
 was satisfied with the trial of what was around 
 him, and wished to try a new field. This is stated 
 by himself in his published memoir : " In the mean 
 time, I continued my studies, storing my mind with 
 
34 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLEft. 
 
 historical knowledge. The more I read, the more 
 dreadfully corrupt did the character of man ap- 
 pear. I could discern no bright spot in the history 
 of the past. Those conquerors of the world, and 
 heroes of history, were apparently but demons in 
 human form. All the sorrow, suff-Sring, and iriisery 
 in the world, seemed to be increased in proportion 
 to the power they obtained over their fellows. I 
 began to feel very distrustful of all men. In this 
 state of mind, I entered the service of my country. 
 I fondly cherished the idea, that I should find one 
 bright spot at least in the human character, as a 
 star of hope: a love of country — PATRIOTISM." 
 His military life must be given at length, in another 
 place. 
 
 Happy, indeed, should we consider ourselves, if 
 there were no drawback to this apparent prosperity 
 to be noted. Rarely is it the case that the honor 
 of God and the honor of man are coincident. If 
 Mr. Miller was not puffed up by the latter, he had 
 lost much of his regard for the former. Still there 
 was no defect in his character which the most rigid 
 worldly standard of external moralty could detect. 
 He was not profane, even to the extent that too 
 many are, who pass for gentlemen. He was not 
 intemperate, although he was very much exposed 
 to this ruinous habit, from the example of those 
 into whose company iiis business called him. 
 
Marriage and public life. 35 
 
 It could be shown from sentiments embodied in 
 some of his essays, in addresses delivered before 
 societies existing at the time, and in his poetic 
 efifusions, that his moral and religious views were 
 of a type that would pass with the world as philo- 
 sophical, pure, and sublime. But the men with 
 whom he associated from the time of his removal 
 to Poultney, and to whom he was considerably in- 
 debted for his worldly favors, were deeply afifected 
 with skeptical principles and deistical theories. 
 They were not immoral men; but, as a class, were 
 good citizens, and generally of serious deportment, 
 humane and benevolent. However, they rejected 
 the Bible a^ the standard of religious truth, and 
 endeavored to make its rejection plausible by such 
 aid as could be obtained from the writings of Vol- 
 taire, Hume, Volney, Paine, Ethan Allen, and others. 
 Mr. Miller studied these works closely, and at length 
 avowed himself a deist. As he has stated the period 
 of his deistical life to have been twelve years, that 
 period must have begun in 1 804 ; for he embraced 
 or returned to the Christian faith in 18 16. It may 
 fairly be doubted, however, notwithstanding his 
 known thoroughness and consistency, whether Mr. 
 Miller ever was fully settled in that form of deism 
 which reduces man to a level with the brutes, as to 
 the supposed duration of their existence. 
 
 It is generally true, that those who become de- 
 
36 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 cided skeptics take that most hopeless position, 
 because they have become so depraved or per- 
 verted that they feel the want of an infidel theory 
 to afford them a license and quiet, in their chosen 
 course. It was not so with Mr. Miller. In the 
 days of his greatest devotion to deistical sentiments, 
 he desired something better. He had his difficul- 
 ties with the Bible under its current interpretations, 
 and he tells us what these difficulties were. But a 
 man like him could never be made to believe it con- 
 sistent or safe to abandon the Bible, unless some- 
 thing more worthy of his trust were first put in its 
 place. And such a condition must secure to that 
 matchless book a certain and permanent suprem-^ 
 acy. This was Mr. Miller's safety. 
 
 But if the poison which had infused its taint into 
 the system did not appear as a loathsome blotch 
 upon the surface, its victim was not only kept 
 away from the sole remedy, but that remedy was 
 treated by him with an affiicting and dangerous 
 levity. This was now the painful feature of his 
 case. Once it was not so. When he was a mere 
 boy — "between the years of seven and ten" — as 
 he tells us, a sense of the plague of his heart and 
 of his lost condition caused the deepest concern in 
 reference to his future prospects. He spent much 
 time in trying to invent some plan whereby he 
 might find acceptance with God, He tried the 
 
MARRIAGE AND PUBLIC LIFE. 37 
 
 common and most natural course, in such a state 
 of mind, that of being "very good." "I will do 
 nothing wrong, tell no lies, and obey my parents," 
 he thought. But his mind was still . unsettled and 
 unhappy. Good works are very proper, but they 
 can never be accepted as the price of pardon and 
 redemption. He thought, too, as all do in the 
 same state of feeling, that something might be 
 effected by sacrifice. " I will give up the most 
 cherished objects I possess." But this also failed. 
 There is only "one offering" that can avail. In 
 that, every sinner must rest his hope and plea, or 
 remain without peace with God. The experience 
 of Mr. Miller's childhood made him thoughtful and 
 serious, if it did not result in the attainment of this 
 inward sense of peace. Under his inward conflicts 
 and apprehensions of worldly sorrow, when a 
 young man, (in 1803,) he poured out his soul to 
 "religion" in this touching strain : 
 
 "Come, blest Religion, with thy angel's face, 
 Dispel this gloom, and brighten all the place ; 
 Drive this destructive passion from my breast ; 
 Compose my sorrows, and restore my rest ; 
 Show me the path that Christian heroes trod, 
 Wean me from earth, and raise my soul to God!" 
 
 "Two things," says D'Aubigne, "are essential to 
 sound Christian experience. The first is a knowl- 
 edge of our condition as sinners ; the second is a 
 
38 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 knowledge of the grace of God, in its manifesta- 
 tions to the soul." Mr. Miller, like most if not all 
 others, had learned the first in his early life ; but 
 he had evidently not then attained the second of 
 these elements of a true religious life. And, by 
 not attaining that important position in the process 
 of deliverance from our fallen condition, he became 
 wearied of a sense of his need, if he did not lose it 
 entirely. He banished from his memory the im- 
 pressions of his early life, and must silence all fear 
 of reproach on account of them ; so he gave to 
 his .skeptical associates an assurance that he had 
 mastered his superstition, as they deemed it, by 
 performing, for their sport, the devotions of the 
 worship to which he had been accustomed, and 
 especially by mimicking the devotional peculiari- 
 ties of some of his own family relatives. 
 
 Among these pious relatives there were two, in 
 particular, whose presence or name was calculated 
 to remind him of his repudiated obligations, and 
 whose influence over him he labored to repel, by 
 making them the theme of his mirth. One of 
 these was his grandfather Phelps, pastor of the 
 Baptist Church at Orwell ; the other was his uncle, 
 Elihu Miller, who was settled as pastor of the Bap- 
 tist Church at Low Hampton, in 1812. These 
 were men of unpolished exterior, but of decided 
 character, strong voice, and ardent devotion. It 
 
MARRIAGE AND PUBLIC LIFE. 39 
 
 Was the excellence of the heavenly traits, and the 
 roughness of the earthly, which made them so 
 desirable and so ready subjects of caricature. 
 
 These humble ambassadors of Christ, and other 
 pious relatives, often visited Mr. Miller's house at 
 Poultney ; and, although he received them with 
 affection and respect, and entertained them in the 
 most generous manner, he was in the habit of imi- 
 tating, with the most ludicrous gravity, their words, 
 tones of voice, gestures, fervency, and even the 
 grief they might rhanifest for such as himself, to 
 afford a kind of entertainment for his skeptical as- 
 sociates, which they seemed to enjoy with a par- 
 ticular relish. 
 
 Little did he then think, that he was measuring 
 to these faithful men what was to be measured to 
 him again, pressed down, shaken together, and 
 running over. And probably it was not known to 
 him, that these praying men had already expressed 
 the hope — almost a prophecy — that their prayers 
 would be answered, and that he would some day 
 be engaged in perpetuating the work they were 
 endeavoring to advance. 
 
 There was more than one heart that was almost 
 inconsolably afiflicted by this conduct of Mr. Miller. 
 His mother knew of it, and it was as the bitterness 
 of death to her. Some of his pious sisters wit- 
 nessed, with tears, his improprieties. And when 
 
40 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 his mother spoke of the affliction to her father 
 Phelps, he would console her by saying, "Don't 
 afflict yourself too deeply about William. There 
 is something for him to do yet, in the cause of God ! " 
 Although Mr. Miller avowed himself a deist, 
 and was recognized as such by deists, this offence 
 against all propriety, in trifling with what his dear- 
 est relatives regarded as most sacred, this thought- 
 less trifling with the humble messengers of the 
 Gospel, was the darkest feature in his character. 
 To him it was the most natural course which the 
 circumstances of his position could suggest, and, 
 undoubtedly, appeared to be the least violation of 
 former convictions and educational proprieties 
 which would allow him to stand as he did, in the 
 favor and confidence of his unbelieving associates. 
 He had not then become acquainted with the 
 source of strength, by which he might have been 
 sustained before the enemies of the Christian faith ; 
 he was unprepared to take the Christian position, 
 and he became what the influences around him 
 naturally determined. To give the true state of 
 the case, the darker shades must appear with the 
 lighter. He took the position of an unbeliever. 
 But that he was not a deist of the rank type, will 
 appear more fully from his own statements, espe- 
 cially in his letters while in the army, which will be 
 presented in the next chapter. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 
 
 'T^HE motives which led Mr. Miller to resign his 
 public position as a civil officer, and enter upon 
 the arduous and perilous theatre of military life, 
 have been stated in the preceding chapter. 
 Among the honors conferred on him in the mili- 
 tary department, at the time of his advancement 
 in the civil, was his election to the office of lieu- 
 tenant, by superseding a commissioned officer, who 
 expected it by promotion. His lieutenant's com- 
 mission is dated July 2ist, 1810. It is signed, 
 "Jonas Galusha, Governor of Vermont." 
 
 The reader will see that this commission is dated 
 about two years prior to the declaration of war 
 with England by the United States. The premoni- 
 tions of that war, however, were already seen. On 
 the 1 8th of June, 181 2, the declaration was made 
 in due form ; and the first note of preparation 
 found Mr. Miller, with hundreds of his hardy and 
 patriotic Green Mountain neighbors, ready to take 
 the field. A very short time after it was announced 
 that he would take his place at the head of a com- 
 
42 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 pany of State volunteers, the ranks were filled. 
 And on the day after the date of the act of the 
 State government of Vermont which authorized 
 the raising of such a body, his captain's commis- 
 sion is dated. 
 
 This company being filled up, organized, and 
 authorized to take the field, pursuant to orders, 
 next came the scene of trial to a soldier — only in- 
 ferior to the hour of battle — that of bidding adieu 
 to home, and all that is dear to the heart of man 
 associated with home. This was an exciting and 
 deeply affecting scene. Skepticism was silenced 
 before the working of nature, of reason, and the 
 proprieties of such a moment, as decided by all 
 nations, Pagan, Jewish, and Christian. How could 
 these noble-hearted men — husbands, sons, brothers 
 — part with those who were dearer to them than life 
 itself, under circumstances they might properly 
 regard as not very unlike to those of a dying hour, 
 without asking the benediction of the Almighty? 
 It was impossible. But it was not generally ex- 
 pected by those who knew Captain Miller as a 
 deist and a railer at the devout, that the devotions 
 of this solemn leave-taking would be anything 
 more than a ceremony, in which he would act the 
 part of a constrained or indifferent spectator. 
 Judge then, of the effect, when he was seen to take 
 his former friend, who was present with the multi- 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 4^ 
 
 tude by the hand, and, with a grace and tender- 
 ness which all felt to be in full tone with the 
 occasion, and under deep emotion, present him to 
 the company as the man of God, with whom they 
 would join in prayer. The chaplain, on this occa- 
 sion, was Elder Kendrick, who had felt and main- 
 tained a special interest in Mr. Miller, in spite of 
 his deism, from the first of his acquaintance with 
 him. In his prayer, all the interest he felt in the 
 members of the company, many of whom were his 
 neighbors ; in Captain Miller, as a promising fam- 
 ily relative of his most intimate Christian friends ; 
 and in the great public occasion, as a patriot, was 
 poured out with the most becoming solemnity, 
 affection, and fervency. The effect was almost 
 overpowering. It is fresh in the memory of those 
 present to this day. 
 
 Captain Miller's company, with the great body 
 of volunteers raised in that region, was ordered to 
 Burlington, which was expected to be the theatre 
 of war for that campaign. 
 
 On his arrival at Burlington, Mr. Miller was 
 transferred from the volunteers of the State of Ver- 
 mont to the regular army of the United States. 
 He first took the rank of lieutenant, and was im- 
 mediately ordered back to Rutland County, to 
 attend to the recruiting service. 
 
 Such a transfer is considered honorable in the 
 
44 HISTORY Of WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 military sense ; and the change of service, which 
 allowed Mr. Miller to enjoy the comforts of home 
 and the attention of friends, must have been very 
 acceptable. But there were reasons for the ar- 
 rangement which bear most favorably on his rep- 
 utation. The army was in great want of men who 
 could be relied upon, under the dangers which 
 threatened from the enemy in the direction of 
 Canada ; and there were few men who could ac- 
 complish so much, in bringing them into the 
 service, as Mr. Miller. He was very generally 
 known, and highly respected, in the region as- 
 signed him ; he was warmly devoted to the service, 
 so that his example had a powerful effect; and 
 the returns, which official documents fully exhibit, 
 demonstrate the wisdom of directing his efficiency 
 to this department of the service. 
 
 He was employed in raising recruits till 1814; 
 but this period of comparative repose was of 
 short duration. He was thus remanded to head- 
 quarters : 
 
 "Cantonment, Burlington, July 7th, 1813. 
 
 "Lieut. W. Miller, at Poultney: You are 
 hereby commanded to join your regt. at Burling- 
 ton immediately, and report yourself to the com- 
 manding officer. 
 
 "Elias FasSET, Col. 30th Inf'ry." 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 45 
 
 A few "skirmishes" closed the campaign of 
 1813. The following year Mr. Miller was engaged 
 in the recruiting service, in the vicinity of his res- 
 idence, and through the State of Vermont gener- 
 ally. He was at home on a furlough, when he 
 received the following orders from the colonel of 
 his regiment: 
 
 Burlington, Jan. ioth,^i8i4. 
 "To Lieut. William Miller. 
 
 " You will immediately repair to Poultney, and 
 such other places as you think proper, and there 
 attend to the recruiting service, agreeable to your 
 last instructions. 
 
 " Elias Fasset, Col. 30th Inf'ry." 
 
 The year 18 14 was to decide the contest between 
 Great Britain and the United States. The former 
 was able to bring her best troops into the field, 
 and the latter must put forth all her resources to 
 meet them. Early in the year, and while he was 
 searching out and sending into the field the recruits 
 from the Green Mountains, he was promoted to 
 the office of captain in the regular army. 
 
 His promotion to a more responsible position 
 subjected him to some very painful duties ; and if 
 we may credit the uniform testimony of his com- 
 panions in arms, few men ever met the difficulties 
 before him with greater ability or success. 
 
46 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 All the circumstances which led to the vacation 
 of the office to which Mr. Miller was promoted 
 need not be stated. But the said company of 
 infantry passed under his command in a state of 
 serious disorder. Such a state of things became 
 the more threatening, as the approach of the ene- 
 my rendered it of the utmost importance that each 
 company should be in a state of the greatest effi- 
 ciency possible. 
 
 The nature of the difficulties to be met, the 
 course he pursued, and the result, are partly given 
 in the following extract from a letter to his wife : 
 
 " Camp near Fort Moreau, in Plattsburgh, 
 Sept. 4th, 1 8 14, Sunday, 9 o'clock evening. 
 
 "Dear Lucy: I received your letter of the 
 30th, and perceived, by the contents, that you 
 received only eighty dollars. I enclosed one hun- 
 dred, and think you must have been mistaken ; for, 
 if any person had robbed the letter, they would 
 have taken the whole. My soldiers were paid 
 their money to-day, and I have had to go out 
 twice, since I have begun this letter, to still the 
 noise. I have found the company in a very way- 
 ward situation, but believe, by dint of application, 
 I shall be able to bring them to good subordination. 
 I have had to punish four or five of them very se- 
 verely, and have reason to believe that they both love 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 47 
 
 and fear me. One look is now sufficient to quell 
 any disorder. This we call a pay-day, and, once 
 in four days, Ave have a whiskey-day ; on which 
 days, I have six or seven soldiers who will take a 
 little too much, and then, of all the devils in hell, 
 I think they must ejtceed in deviltry. 
 
 " But this is only the bad picture. In my next 
 letter, I will show you the good side. The British 
 are within ten miles of this place, and we expect 
 a battle to-morrow; and I think they must be 
 
 d d fools if they do not attack us, as they are 
 
 ten or eleven thousand strong, and we are only 
 fifteen hundred ; but every man is determined to 
 do his duty. It may be my lot to fall ; if I do, I 
 will fall bravely. Remember, you will never hear 
 from me, if I am a coward. I must close, as it is 
 almost 1 1 o'clock. Remember your 
 
 "Wm. Miller." 
 
 This letter contains the only instance of the use 
 of language approaching to the dialect of profan- 
 ity, which has passed under the writer's notice, in 
 a large amount of Mr. Miller's manuscripts. Con- 
 sidering that he was a deist and a soldier at the 
 time, instances of a more objectionable form might 
 have been expected. And this was evidently 
 owing to the peculiar vexations of the time. 
 
 This letter is dated less than a week anterior to 
 
48 HISTORY OP WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 the most remarkable and bloody battle of Platts- 
 burgh. It was daily expected when he wrote. It 
 seems almost surprising, in view of the known 
 strength of the two armies, that he should have 
 spoken as he did: "This is only the bad picture; 
 in my next letter, I will show you the good side." 
 It was in the midst of this scene of terror and 
 carnage, viz., the battle of Plattsburgh, that Mr. 
 Miller's courage was tried. Its effect on him is 
 described, so far as words can describe it, in two 
 letters, one of which Was written even before the 
 battle ended, and is addressed to Judge Stanley, 
 of Poultney ; the other is addressed to Mrs. Miller. 
 The first is in part as follows : 
 
 "Fort Scott, September, ii, 1814. 
 20 minutes past 2 o'clock, P. M. 
 "Sir: It is over! it is done ! the British fleet 
 has struck to the American flag ! Great slaughter 
 on both sides. They are in plain view, where I 
 am now writing. My God ! the sight was majes- 
 tic, it was noble, it was grand. This morning, at 
 ten o'clock, the British opened a very heavy and 
 destructive fire upon us, both by water and land ; 
 their congreve rockets flew like hailstones about 
 us, and round shot and grape from every quarter. 
 You have no idea of the battle. Our force was 
 small, but how bravdy they fought! The action 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 49 
 
 on water lasted only two hours and ten minutes ; 
 the firing from their batteries has but just ceased — 
 ours is still continuing; the small arms now are 
 just coming to action. I have no time to write 
 an}' more ; you must conceive what we feel, for I 
 cannot deseribe it. I am satisfied that I can fight; 
 I know I am no coward ; therefore, call on Mr. 
 Loomis and drink my health, and I will pay the 
 shot. Yours forever, 
 
 "VVm. Miller. 
 " Give my compliments to all, and send this to 
 my wife.'' 
 
 If it should be necessary, the forbearance of the 
 reader is again appealed to, for noticing an inci- 
 dent, which, if it is of no other value, gave the 
 greatest possible interest to the letter of Mrs. Mil- 
 ler, in the estimation of herself and family, at the 
 time of its reception. It is one of those mysteri- 
 ous phenomena, the occurence of which it is hard 
 to deny, while in the principle or agency from 
 which they spring it is not easy fully to explain. 
 The battle of Plattsburgh was fought on Sunday. 
 While the battle was raging, nearly a hundred 
 miles distant, Mrs. Miller became strangely affected. 
 A hitherto unexperienced and unaccountable pre- 
 sentation was made to her mind, which to her was 
 a demonstration of what was. going on where she 
 
so HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 felt that so much was at stake. She was nearly 
 frantic with agony, so that the friends who were 
 with her became seriously alarmed on her account. 
 Argument, ridicule, all the modes they could think 
 of, to restore her usual cheerfulness and self-com- 
 mand, were alike unavailing. She could think and 
 speak of nothing but the "trouble at the north." 
 
 The form of this presentiment was very simple, 
 but certainly it was highly emblematic. As she 
 expressed it: "A dark, furious, smothering tor- 
 nado rushed down on a poor, unsheltered flock of 
 little birds." There was ground enough for such 
 a comparison in the antagonist forces, though there 
 was anything but an apprehended sweep of a 
 destructive tornado in the last letter of her hus- 
 band. But the coincidence of time was the mystery. 
 
 The day passed ; her agony subsided, but not 
 her fears. The friends with her thought she had 
 had a nervous time, or was slightly insane. Noth- 
 ing was heard from the scene of conflict at the 
 north till near the close of Monday. The first in- 
 timation of the tidings, to that family, was the 
 strong peal of the village bell. A member of the 
 family was sent out to inquire its meaning, and the 
 glad shout of victory was heard on every hand. A 
 fleet horse and rider had brought the news, and 
 passed on south. 
 
 The sound of victory was most welcome. That 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 5 I 
 
 was all that patriotism might ask. But family af- 
 fection could not rest till it had learned the price 
 of victory. An old, iron-hearted soldier has re- 
 marked, that "the next calamity to a defeat, in 
 war, is a triumph." Some must have fallen at 
 Plattsburgh. And how many anxious hearts awaited 
 the arrival of the next mail from the seat of war. 
 That mail brought to Mrs. Miller the letter before 
 referred to. It reads as follows : 
 
 "Fort Scott, September 12, 18 14. 
 7 o'clock, morning. 
 " Dear Wife : Yesterday was a day of great 
 joy. We have conquered ! we have drove them ! 
 About nine o'clock A. M., yesterday, the British 
 fleet fired a salute as they passed Cumberland- 
 head ; it was a token for a general engagement. 
 About twenty minutes after, they hove in sight. 
 How majestic, how noble, our fleet lay in Platts- 
 burgh Bay ; and, like a saucy Yankee, paid no 
 attention to their royal salute. The British fleet 
 still bearing down upon us, bold as a lion, in a 
 moment we were all prepared for action. The 
 British had thrown up a number of batteries on all 
 sides of us. The next minute the cannon began 
 playing — spitting their fire in every quarter. 
 What a scene ! All was dreadful! — nothing but 
 roaring and groaning, for about six or eight hours, 
 
52 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 I cannot describe to you our situation.. The fort 
 I was in was exposed to every shot. Bombs, 
 rockets, and shrapnell shells, fell thick as hailstones. 
 Three of my men were wounded, and one killed; 
 but none that were from Poultney, or that quarter. 
 In one hour and forty-five minutes, the enemy's 
 fleet was conquered. My God ! what a slaughter 
 on all sides! — out of three hundred on board of 
 one ship, twenty-four only remained unhurt. I 
 cannot describe to you the general joy. At sun- 
 down, our forts fired a national salute, accompanied 
 by a tune called 'Yankee Doodle,' and each gun 
 was loaded with an eighteen pound shot. You 
 may well conceive, by my unconnected mode of 
 writing, that I am as joyful as any of them. A 
 naval and land engagement, within the compass of 
 a mile or two, and fifteen or twenty thousand en- 
 gaged at one and the same time, is superior to 
 anything my eyes ever beheld before. FJbw grand, 
 how noble, and yet how awful ! The roaring of 
 cannon, the bursting of bombs, the whizzing of 
 balls, the popping of small arms, the cracking of 
 timbers, the shrieks of the dying, the groans of the 
 wounded, the commands of the officers, the swearing 
 of soldiers, the smoke, the fire, everything conspires 
 to make the scene of a battle both awful and grand. 
 "The fort I was in was on the bank of the lake, 
 and in plain view of everything which passed. 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 53 
 
 " Remember me to all my friends ; and, in the 
 meantime, accept of me, as I am, faithfully yours, 
 
 "\Vm. Miller." 
 
 It is seldom that such an impressive exhibition 
 of devout hope in God on one side, and such a 
 painful exhibition of self-confidence on the other 
 side, demands our attention, as were manifested in 
 the battle of Plattsburgh. 
 
 When the hour of deadly strife had come, every 
 preparation having been made for action on the 
 American side, and the attention of all on board 
 the Saratoga was called to the commodore, it is 
 said that, in the stillness, which was soon to give 
 place to scenes of tumult so unsuitable to the day, 
 the voice of Macdonough was raised in fervent 
 prayer to God, for the fleet, the army, and the 
 success of the American cause. But this was only 
 'an expression of the deep feeling of every heart. 
 In such circumstances, the stoutest, and even the 
 profane, felt the propriety of prayer; for all were 
 humbled before God. This sense of its propriety, 
 if nothing else, gave them a new feeling of strength 
 for the conflict. And when the day closed with 
 an assurance of victory — for it was thought to be 
 hardly possible, even when the English fleet had 
 struck their colors — the hand of God seemed to 
 be so manifest to all, that the hardest specimens of 
 
54 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 human nature in the fleet and army were seen in 
 tears, while all were constrained to acknowledge 
 their sense of Providential favor. 
 
 The result of the battle deeply impressed the 
 mind of Mr. Miller. He refers to it, in one of his 
 published works, in these words : 
 
 "Many occurrences served to weaken my con- 
 fidence in the correctness of deistical principles. 
 I was led frequently to compare this country to 
 that of the children of Israel, before whom God 
 drove out the inhabitants of their land. It seemed 
 to me that the Supreme Being must have watched 
 over the interests of this country in an especial 
 manner, and delivered us from the hands of our 
 enemies. I was particularly impressed with this 
 view when I was in the battle of Plattsburgh, when, 
 with 1500 regulars, and about 4000 volunteers, we 
 defeated the British, who were 15,000 strong; we 
 being also successful, at the same time, in an en-* 
 gagement with the British fleet on the lake. At 
 the commencement of the battle we looked upon 
 our own defeat as almost certain ; and yet we were 
 victorious. So surprising a result, against such 
 odds did seem to me' like the work of a mightier 
 power than man." 
 
 The battle of Plattsburgh was decisive as to any 
 further hostilities in that quarter. A short armis- 
 tice, arranged by the generals of the opposite 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. : 55 
 
 forces, were followed by the ratification of peace. 
 But the troops were still kept at their post ; and 
 scenes as painful, if not so destructive of human 
 life, as those just noticed, passed in the American 
 camp. One of Mr. Miller's letters speaks in be- 
 coming terms of the scenes referred to. Other 
 things are mentioned in the same letter, that will 
 be omitted ; but as a prominent trait in the char- 
 acter of the one who wrote the letter is here 
 exhibited in its natural tenderness, and also to 
 show what his feelings were concerning the future 
 in view of the great liabilities to death, which now 
 surrounded him in his military life, we insert the 
 following extracts from the letter: 
 
 " Plattsburgh, Oct. 28, 1814. 
 7 o'clock evening. 
 
 " Dear Lucy : Again have I resumed my 
 pen, in hopes to beguile those lonesome hours, 
 (which, although in camp, I assure you are not a 
 few). 
 
 "You, perhaps, remember Spencer; he was a 
 sergeant, and gained the esteem of all his fellows. 
 He is no more. He died yesterday of a fever — 
 as is supposed. I went to see him a few hours 
 before his death ; he was rational, and appeared 
 to be warned of his approaching fate ; he men- 
 tioned his friends in Poultney; he mentioned your 
 
5 6 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 name; regretted that he could not see you once 
 more ; I had him decently interred ; and if any 
 person was a mourner, I was one. 
 
 "But a short time, and, like Spencer, I shall be 
 no more. It is a solemn thought. Yet, could I 
 be sure of one other life, there would be nothing 
 terrific ; but to go out like an extinguished taper, 
 is insupportable — the thought is doleful. No; 
 rather let me cling to that hope which warrants 
 a never-ending existence ; a future spring, where 
 troubles shall cease, and tears find no convey- 
 ance ; where never-ending spring shall flourish, 
 and love, pure as the driven snow, rest in every 
 breast. 
 
 " Dear Lucy, do write to me, and let me know 
 how you pass your time. 
 
 " Good-evening. I am troubled. 
 
 "Wm. Miller." 
 
 As Mr. Miller has expressed his horror of the 
 infidel doctrine of annihilation in the above letter, 
 it may be proper here to show that it was this 
 repulsive feature of deism which constituted the 
 greatest difficulty connected with it in his mind. 
 This fact is thus stated, in one of his published 
 works : 
 
 " In the fall of 1 8 1 2, as I was returning to Poult- 
 ney from the court at Rutland, in company with 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. $7 
 
 Judge Stanley, I asked him his opinion respecting 
 our condition in another state. He replied by 
 comparing it to that of a tree, which flourishes for 
 a time, and turns again to earth ; and to that of a 
 candle, which burns to nothing. I was then satis- 
 fied that deism was inseparably connected with, 
 and did tend to, the denial of a future existence. 
 And I thought to myself, that rather than embrace 
 such a view, I should prefer the heaven and hell 
 of the Scriptures, and take my chance respecting 
 them. Still, I could not regard the Bible as 
 inspired." 
 
 Extracts from another of his letters from the 
 army is here presented to the reader, rather to 
 exhibit the ingenuity of its writer in administering 
 a rebuke for what he supposed to be an omission, 
 on the part of his wife, to forward the usual epistle 
 to Camp Plattsburgh. It will be seen, that an 
 arrangement had been made for a weekly corre- 
 spondence. The large bundle of letters written by 
 him, in fulfilment of this arrangement, is still pre- 
 served ; each letter is numbered, and the whole 
 furnishes an interesting illustration of the punctual- 
 ity and order he carried into all the departments 
 of life. This letter expresses the tender interest 
 he felt in those at home. And it undoubtedly 
 presents a correct statement of his religious views 
 at the time. 
 
S8 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 "Camp Plattsburgh, Nov. nth, 1814. 
 
 "Dear Lucy: Have you departed this life? 
 Or, are you so engaged that you could not devote 
 one hour in a week to your humble servant? 
 
 " The following are the words you wrote me not 
 long since, to wit, — 'If I am alive, I shall write to 
 you weekly, and put a letter into the post-office every 
 Monday morning;' and ever since Wednesday 
 noon, I have been dressed in mourning. Shall I 
 ever see my Lucy again? She must be dead. 
 What can I write if she is gone? I can only write 
 to- my thildren into whose hands I hope this letter 
 will fall, — Dear children, you have lost your 
 mother, and but a little while, and your father must 
 follow; perhaps, before you receive this, he will 
 be no more. Remember the lives of your parents 
 were short, and you know not the hour you will be 
 called for. Your first study ought to lead you to 
 look up to the Supreme Being as the Author of all 
 things. When you learn his attributes, or as much 
 as man is to know, you will ever keep in mind that 
 he sees every action of your life, knows every 
 thought, and hears every word. If you follow this 
 rule, you cannot go far astray. 
 
 "If my Lucy is no more, and I am doomed to 
 lead a solitary life, you must calculate to live for 
 yourselves. What pecuniary help I can afford you, 
 I will; and I expect it will be but small. What 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 59 
 
 little worldly store I have left at home may be di- 
 vided equally among you when you arrive to years 
 of discretion. In the mean time, I hope, William, 
 that you will set so good an example to your 
 brothers and sisters, as that, if they follow it, shall 
 insure them peace, love, and friendship here, and 
 happiness in the world to come. 
 
 "Wm. Miller. 
 " If Lucy is no more, or if she has forgotten Wm. 
 Miller, then this letter is directed to Wm. S. Miller, 
 his oldest son." 
 
 Mr. Miller remained at Plattsburgh as late as 
 February of 1 8 1 5 . His connection with the scenes 
 of military life were drawing to a close. Peace 
 had already been ratified ; and, shortly after the 
 news of that event arrived, he received permission 
 to take a last farewell of the actual service of a 
 calling which was as uncongenial with the aspira- 
 tions of his soul as any of the scenes of his former 
 life had been. 
 
 A few reflections on this period of Mr. Miller's 
 life, and the mention of an incident or two of some 
 interest must close this chapter. Everybody is 
 familiar with the fact that the army is a bad school 
 of morality. Intemperance, licentiousness, gam- 
 bling, fighting, stealing, profanity, and Sabbath- 
 breaking, are the common vices of army life. It 
 
6o MISTORV OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 was the constant, practice of these vices by those 
 around him, which sickened Mr. Miller of their 
 society. And that he should escape entirely from 
 the contamination, would be too much to expect. 
 There were, however, some redeeming traits to the 
 too generally dark moral picture of army life. 
 There were a few men in the 30th regiment . of 
 infantry who were known as men of prayer, and 
 undoubted piety. And an incident in their history, 
 which Mr. Miller has often spoken of with great 
 interest, should be mentioned. One of these pray- 
 ing men, if memory has not failed in the case, was 
 Sergeant Willey. His tent was occasionally used 
 for the purpose of holding a prayer-meeting. On 
 one of these occasions, when Mr. Miller was "the 
 officer of the day," he saw a light in this tent^and, 
 wishing to know what was going on, as his duty 
 required, he drew near, and heard the voice of 
 prayer. He said nothing at the time; but, the 
 next day, on recollecting it, he thought it was a 
 good opportunity to try the sergeant's piety, and 
 indulge his own .relish for a joke, by calling Ser- 
 geant Willey to account for having his tent occu- 
 pied by a gambling party the night before. When 
 the sergeant appeared, Captain Miller affected 
 great seriousness, and spoke in a tone bordering 
 on severity, as follows : " You know, Sergeant Wil- 
 ley, that it is contrary to the army regulations to 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY 6 1 
 
 have any gambling in the tents at night. And I 
 was very sorry to see your tent lit up, for that pur- 
 pose, last night. We cannot have any gambling 
 at such times. You must put a stop to it at once. 
 I hope I shall not have to speak to you again 
 about it." 
 
 The poor sergeant stood thunderstruck, for a 
 moment, to hear such an imputation cast on him- 
 self and his associates. And then, hardly daring 
 to look up, he replied, with the most touching 
 simplicity, and in a inanner which showed that he 
 was alike willing to suffer the scandal of enter- 
 taining gamblers, or to make a parade of his devo- 
 tions, " We were not gambling, sir." 
 
 Capt. Miller was touched with his appearance. 
 But, still afifecting greater severity than at first, 
 being determined to press him to a confession, he 
 said to the sergeant, "Yes, you were gambling. 
 And it won't do. What else could you have your 
 tent lighted up for, all the evening, if you were not 
 gambling?" 
 
 Sergeant Willey now felt himself under the neces- 
 sity of being a little more explicit, and answered, 
 in a manner deeply expressive of his grief and 
 innocence, "We were praying, sir." 
 
 Capt. Miller, by this time, was almost in tears; 
 and indicating, by a motion of his hand, that he 
 was satisfied, and that the praying sergeant might 
 
62 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 withdraw, he continued alone for some time, sensi- 
 bly affected by the courage manifested by these 
 Christians in that ungodly camp, by the becoming 
 deportment of their representative under such a 
 serious scandal, and by the doubtful course he had 
 taken in reference to them. 
 
 There are but two particulars on which the writer 
 has ever heard a hint that the subject of this me- 
 moir became in the Least corrupted in his habits, 
 during his connection with the army. On one of 
 these particulars, he has written as follows : 
 
 "One day in May, 1816, I detected myself in 
 the act of taking the name of God in vain — a habit 
 I acquired in the service ; and I was instantly con- 
 victed of its sinfulness." 
 
 The other vice of his army life was that of gam- 
 bling, particularly, if not exclusively, in the use of 
 cards. To what extent he indulged the habit, can- 
 not be stated ; but, on returning home, at the close 
 of the war, he abandoned the practice totally and 
 forever. Facts might be presented to show that 
 Mr. Miller's stern regard for the principles of per- 
 sonal virtue, and especially his abhorrence of the 
 slightest violation of the laws of chastity, exposed 
 him to the raillery of his less scrupulous, and even 
 shameless, brother officers. 
 
 It is sufficient to say, what all who have any 
 knowledge of the question will confirm, that his 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 63 
 
 personal integrity and official honor were such, 
 throughout his connection with the army, as to com- 
 mand, in an almost unexampled degree, the respect 
 and affection of all who were under him as an offi- 
 cer, and the hearty confidence and esteem of his 
 official associates. For years after the war closed, 
 it was a common thing for his brethren in arms to 
 turn aside from the great route of travel, five or 
 six miles, only to enjoy a short interview with one 
 to whom they were so strongly attached ; and 
 some of the less provident, feeling sure that he 
 would receive them with a sort of fatherly sym- 
 pathy, which a poor, unfortunate soldier seldom 
 finds in the world, were accustomed to tarry with 
 him some days or weeks at a time. 
 
 One fact must be mentioned, which will speak 
 more than volumes in behalf of his commanding 
 integrity, as it shows the place he occupied in the 
 respect and confidence of the soldiers. After the 
 war, two members of his company, who lived as 
 neighbors in the extreme northern part of Ver- 
 mont, had some business difficulties, which grew 
 to be so serious that they could hardly live 
 together as neighbors on speaking terms, to say 
 the least. This was a great affliction to themselves, 
 as brother soldiers, to their families, and to the 
 whole neighborhood. These men had often thought 
 of their former captain, though they were much 
 
64 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 older than he was, and wished the difficulties could 
 be submitted to his examination and decision. 
 But it was a long way to his residence, and the 
 time and cost of the journey seemed too much to 
 admit of such an arrangement. However, the 
 matter became a source of so -much trouble, that 
 the proposition was made by one, and gladly ac- 
 cepted by the other, to visit Captain Miller; to 
 submit the case to him, by telling each his own 
 story, and to abide by his decision. The long 
 journey was performed by these old soldiers sep- 
 arately, as duellists go to the place of single combat. 
 They arrived at Captain Miller's nearly at the 
 same time. Arrangements were made for a hear- 
 ing. Each told his story. The decision was made 
 known, after all the facts of the case had been duly 
 considered. It was received in good faith by the 
 parties. They took each other cordially by the 
 hand, spent a little time with their captain, and 
 returned to their homes in company, as friends and 
 brothers. 
 
 Without claiming any special distinction for Mr. 
 Miller on the score of what are styled brilliant 
 achievements in the field of danger, the character 
 of a great lover of peace belonged to him as a 
 distinguishing personal trait. He delighted in 
 peace, naturally; it is not known that he ever 
 intentionally provoked a quarrel; and a consider- 
 
SERVICE IN THE ARMY. 65 
 
 able number of cases could be cited, in which he 
 has been called to perform the office of a peace- 
 maker, and in the duties of which he has been 
 remarkably successful. 
 
 The close of Mr. Miller's military life was to be 
 the commencement of a new era in his history. 
 The circumstances which preceded that change, 
 the means and instrumentalities employed in its 
 accomplishment, and the practical results which 
 immediately followed in the circle of his acquaint- 
 ance, must be left to another chapter. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 CONVERSION, AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 /^N the retirement of Mr. Miller from the army, 
 he removed his family from Poultney, Vt., to 
 Low Hampton, N. Y., to begin there the occupa- 
 tion of farming. His father had died there, in the 
 year 1812, leaving the homestead encumbered with 
 a mortgage. That was cancelled by Mr. Miller, 
 who permitted his mother to live there, with his 
 brother Solomon, while he purchased for himself 
 another farm, in the neighborhood, about half a 
 mile to the west. 
 
 On this spot, in 18 15, Mr. Miller erected a con- 
 venient farm-house, similar to those built through- 
 out the interior of New England at that epoch. It 
 was of wood, two stories high, with an ell project- 
 ing in the rear. Touching this subject Bro. Gibbs 
 says : " It was with solemn thoughts that we visited 
 the old home of William Miller a short time ago. 
 His last son, (John,) had just died and his wife 
 and daughter are the only ones that now remain 
 
««.■«'■> 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 6/ 
 
 in the old homestead. Eunice, the only child of 
 John Miller, will come in possession of the home- 
 stead after her mother's death. It is so left that it 
 will always be in the Miller family. The old chair 
 of Elihu Miller, uncle of Wm. M., who was settled 
 as pastor of the Baptist Church of Low Hampton, 
 in 1 8x2, which is over one hundred and fifty years 
 old, is to be seen in the old home, and also Wil- 
 liam Miller's old desk and chair where he so often 
 studied the prophetic word of God. In the parlor 
 there are life size oil paintings of Wm. Miller 
 and his wife. He is represented as standing in a 
 church with his Bible in his hand, opened to the 
 book of Daniel, addressing an audience ; they were 
 painted by Elder Bundey." 
 
 To the west of the house, a few rods distant, is a 
 beautiful grove where, in later times, he often 
 prayed and wept. 
 
 The following is from the pen of Bro. Gibbs in 
 relation to this grove and also the " meeting- 
 house" which is spoken of in this connection: "We 
 walked through the grove, that hallowed Spot at 
 the west end of the house, where Mr. Miller often 
 met his God in prayer. Next to the grove is 
 the old chapel, built mostly at his own expense, 
 where his voice was so often heard. Eld. Edwin 
 Burnham said that God always touched him when 
 he stood in that consecrated place." 
 
68 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 This spot was selected by the poHtical party to 
 which Mr. Miller belonged, for the place of a pub- 
 lic celebration of the national independence, on its 
 anniversary, July 4th, 1816. Mr. Miller was 
 selected as the marshal of the day ; but, not fan- 
 cying a party celebration, he used his influence so 
 that all persons, irrespective of party, were invited 
 to partake of the festivities. In those days of 
 party excitement this was considered a wonderful 
 stretch of charity. 
 
 Mr. Miller's grandfather Phelps was in the prac- 
 tice of preaching at the house of Mr. M.'s father, 
 when he made his occasional visits. There was no 
 church at the time in that section of the town. 
 Through his labors Mr. Miller's mother was con- 
 verted ; and a little church was there organized, 
 as a branch of the Baptist Church in Orwell, Vt. 
 
 In 1812, Elisha Miller, an uncle of the subject 
 of this memoir, was settled over the church in Low 
 Hampton, and a small meeting-house was after- 
 wards erected. On Mr. Miller's removal to Low 
 Hampton, he became a constant attendant, except 
 ia the absence of the preacher, at that place of 
 worship, and contributed liberally to its support. 
 His relation to the pastor, and the proximity of his 
 house, caused it to become the headquarters of 
 the denomination on extra as well as on ordinary 
 occasions. There the preachers from a distance 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 69 
 
 found food and shelter ; and, though fond of ban- 
 tering them on their faith, and making their opin- 
 ions a subject of mirth with his infidel friends, they 
 always found a home beneath his roof. 
 
 In the absence of the pastor, public worship was 
 conducted by the deacons, who, as a substitute for 
 the sermon, read a printed discourse, usually 
 from Proudfoofs Practical Sermons. Mr. Miller's 
 mother noticed that, on such occasions, he was 
 not in his seat, and she remonstrated with him. 
 He excused his absence on the ground that he was 
 not edified by the manner in which the deacons 
 read ; and intimated that if he could do the reading, 
 he should always be present. This being sug- 
 gested to those grave officials, they were pleased 
 with the idea; and, after that, they selected the 
 sermon as before, but Mr. Miller did the reading, 
 although still entertaining deistical sentiments. 
 
 The time had now come when God, by his prov- 
 idence and grace, was about to interpose to enlist 
 the patriotic soldier in another kind of warfare. 
 Detecting himself in an irreverent use of the name 
 of God ; as before related, he was convicted of its 
 sinfulness, and retired to his beautiful grove, and 
 there, in meditation on the works of nature and 
 Providence, he endeavored to penetrate the mys- 
 tery of the connection between the present and a 
 future state of existence. 
 
yo HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 As a farmer, he had more leisure for reading ; 
 and he was at an age when the future of man's ex- 
 istence will demand a portion of his thoughts. 
 He found that his former views gave him no assur- 
 ance of hdppiness beyond the present Hfe. Beyond 
 the grave, all was dark and gloomy. To use his 
 own words: "The heavens were as brass over my 
 head, and the earth as iron under my feet. Eter- 
 nity — what was it? And death — why was it? 
 The more I reasoned, the further I was from dem- 
 onstration. The more I thought, the more scat- 
 tered were my conclusions. I tried to stop thinking, 
 but my thoughts would not be controlled. I was 
 truly wretched, but did not understand the cause. 
 I mourned, but without hope." 
 
 He continued in this state of mind for some 
 months, feeling that eternal consequences might 
 hang on the nature and object of his belief. 
 
 The anniversary of the battle of Plattsburgh — 
 September li — was celebrated in all that region, 
 for some years, with much enthusiasm. In 1816, 
 arrangements had been made for its observance, 
 by a ball, at Fairhaven. The stirring scenes of the 
 late campaign being thus recalled, Captain Miller 
 entered into the preparations for the expected fes- 
 tivities with all the ardor of the soldier. In the 
 midst of these, it was announced that Dr. B. would 
 preach on the evening previous to the ball. In 
 
CONVERSU)\ AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 7 1 
 
 the general gathering to that meeting, Captain 
 Miller and his help attended, more from curiosity 
 than from any other actuating cause. 
 
 They left Captain Miller's house in high glee. 
 The discourse was from Zech. ii. 4: "Run, speak 
 to this young man." It was a word in season. 
 On their return, Mrs. M., who remained at home, 
 observed a wonderful change in their deportment. 
 Their glee was gone, and all were deeply thought- 
 ful, and not disposed to converse, in reply to her 
 questions respecting the meeting, the ball, etc. 
 They were entirely incapacitated for any part in 
 the festive arrangements. Other managers of the 
 ball were equally unfitted for it; and the result 
 was that it was indefinitely postponed. The seri- 
 ousness-extended from family to family, and in the 
 several neighborhoods in that vicinity meetings for 
 prayer and praise took the place of mirth and the 
 dance. 
 
 On the Lord's day following,' it devolved on 
 Captain Miller, as usual in the minister's absence, 
 to read a discourse of the deacons' selection. They 
 had chosen one on the " Importance of Parental 
 Duties." Soon after commencing, he was over- 
 powered by the inward struggle of emotion, with 
 which the entire congregation deeply sympathized, 
 and took his seat. His deistical principles seemed 
 an almost insurmountable difficulty with him- 
 
72 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 Soon after, " Suddenly," he says, " the character 
 of a Saviour was vividly impressed upon my mind. 
 It seemed that there might be a Being so good and 
 compassionate as to himself atone for our trans- 
 gressions, and thereby save us from suffering the 
 penalty of sin. I immediately felt how lovely such 
 a Being must be ; and imagined that I could cast 
 myself into the arms of, and trust in the mercy of, 
 such a One. But the question arose. How can 
 it be proved that such a Being does exist? Aside 
 from the Bible, I found that I could get no evidence 
 of the existence of such a Saviour, or even of a 
 future state. I felt that to believe in such a Sav- 
 iour without evidence would be visionary in the 
 extreme. I saw that the Bible did bring to view 
 just such a Saviour as I needed ; and I was per- 
 plexed to find how an uninspired book should de- 
 velop principles so perfectly adapted to the wants 
 of a fallen world. I was constrained to admit that 
 the Scriptures must be a revelation from God. 
 They became my delight; and in Jesus I found a 
 friend. The Saviour became to me the chiefest 
 among ten thousand ; and the Scriptures, which 
 before were dark and contradictory, now became 
 the lamp to my feet and light to my path. The 
 Bible now became my chief study, and I can truly 
 say, I searched it with great delight. I wondered 
 why I had not seen its beauty and glory before, 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. ;3 
 
 and marvelled that I could have ever rejected it. 
 I found everything revealed that my heart could 
 desire, and a remedy for every disease of the soul. 
 I lost all taste for other reading, and applied my 
 heart to get wisdom from God." 
 
 Mr. Miller immediately erected the family altar; 
 publicly professed his faith in that religion which 
 had been food for his mirth, by connecting himself 
 with the little church that he had despised ; opened 
 his house for meetings of prayer; and became an 
 ornament and pillar in the church, and an aid to 
 both pastor and people. 
 
 His pious relations had witnessed with pain his 
 former irreligious opinions ; how great were their 
 rejoicings now. The church, favored with his lib- 
 erality, and edified by his reading, but pained by 
 his attacks on their faith, could now rejoice with 
 the rejoicing. His infidel friends regarded his 
 departure from them as the loss of a standard- 
 bearer. And the new convert felt that henceforth, 
 wherever he was, he must deport himself as a 
 Christian, and perform his whole duty. His sub- 
 sequent history must show how well this was 
 done. 
 
 To the church, his devotion of himself to his 
 Master's service was as welcome as his labors were 
 efiScient. The opposite party, especially the more 
 gifted of them, regarded him as a powerful, and, 
 
74 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 therefore, a desirable, antagonist. He knew the 
 strength of both parties. That of the former he 
 had often tested, when, in his attacks, though they 
 might have been silenced, he had felt that he had 
 a bad cause ; and the weakness of the latter had 
 been forcibly impressed on him in his fruitless 
 efforts to assure himself that they were right. He 
 knew all their weak points, and where their weap- 
 ons could be turned against them. They were not 
 disposed to yield the ground without a struggle, 
 and began their attack on him by using the weap- 
 ons and assailing the points which characterized 
 his own former attacks on Christianity; and to this 
 fact, under God, is probably owing his subsequent 
 world-wide notoriety. 
 
 He had taunted his friends with entertaining "a 
 blind faith" in the Bible, containing, as it did, many 
 things which they confessed their inability to ex- 
 plain. He had enjoyed putting perplexing ques- 
 tions to clergymen and others, — triumphing in 
 their unsatisfactory replies. These questions had 
 not been forgotten ; and his Christian friends, also, 
 turned his former taunts upon himself. 
 
 Soon after his renunciation of deism, in convers- 
 ing with a friend respecting the hope of a glorious 
 eternity through the merits and intercessions of 
 Christ, he was asked how he knew there was such 
 a Saviour. He replied, "It is revealed in the Bi- 
 
CONVERSI0N AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 75 
 
 ble." "How do you know the Bible is true?" 
 was the response, with a reiteration of his former 
 arguments on the contradictions and mysticisms in 
 which he had claimed it was shrouded. 
 
 Mr. Miller felt such taunts in their full force. He 
 was at first perplexed ; but, on reflection, he consid- 
 ered that if the Bible is a revelation of God, it must 
 be consistent with itself ; all its parts must harmon- 
 ize, must have been given for man's Instruction, and 
 consequently, must be adapted to his understand- 
 ing. He, therefore, said, " Give me time, and I 
 will harmonize all those apparent contradictions to 
 my own satisfaction, or I will be a deist still." 
 
 He then devoted himself to the prayerful reading 
 of the Word. He laid aside all commentaries, and 
 used the marginal references and his Concordance 
 as his only helps. He saw that he must distinguish 
 between the Bible and all the peculiar and partisan 
 interpretations of it. The Bible was older than 
 them all, must be above them all ; and he placed 
 it there. He saw that it must correct all inter- 
 pretations ; and, in correcting them, its own pure 
 light would shine without the mists in which tradi- 
 tionary belief had involved it. 
 
 His manner of studying the Bible is thus de- 
 scribed by himself: "I determined to lay a!side all 
 my prepossessions, to thoroughly compare script- 
 ure with scripture, and to pursue its study in a 
 
^6 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 regular and methodical manner. I commenced 
 with Genesis, and read verse by verse, proceeding 
 no faster than the meaning of the several passages 
 should be so unfolded as to leave me free from 
 embarrassment respecting any mysticisms or con- 
 tradictions. Whenever I found anything obscure, 
 my practice was to compare it with all collateral 
 passages ; and, by the help of Cruden, I examined 
 all the texts of Scripture in which were found 
 any of the prominent words contained in any 
 obscure portion. Then, by letting every word 
 have its proper bearing on the subject of the text, 
 if my view of it harmonized with every collateral 
 passage in the Bible, it ceased to be a difficulty. 
 In this way I pursued the study of the Bible, in 
 my first perusal of it, for about two years, and was 
 fully satisfied that it is its own interpreter." 
 
 In this connection the following statement by Bro. 
 Gibbs is of interest : " The Bible which William Mil • 
 ler purchased one year after his conversion is still to 
 be seen at his old home. In which is written by his 
 own hand, "Bought by William Miller, Sept. 23, 
 18 17.'' He said that it was with great delight he 
 searched it. For the more he searched it and 
 compared scripture with scripture, the more he 
 saw the prophetic light shining out on every 
 page. 
 
 The following is from the Introduction to Mr, 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. ^^ 
 
 Miller's Lectures : " There never was a book written 
 that has a better connection and harmony than the 
 Bible, and yet it has the appearance of a great store- 
 house full of all the precious commodities heart 
 could desire, thrown in promiscuously; therefore, 
 the biblical student must select and bring to- 
 gether every part of the subject he wishes to inves- 
 tigate, from every part of the Bible ; then let every 
 word have its own Scripture meaning, every sen- 
 tence its proper bearing, and have no contradiction, 
 and your theory will and must of necessity be 
 correct.'' 
 
 "I found that by comparison of Scripture with 
 history, all the prophecies, as far as they had been 
 fulfilled, had been fulfilled literally; that all the 
 various figures, metaphors, parables, similitudes, 
 etc., of the Bible, were either explained in their 
 immediate connection, or the terms in which they 
 were expressed were defined in other portions of 
 the word; and, when thus explained, are to be 
 literally understood in accordance with such ex- 
 planation. I was thus satisfied that the Bible is a 
 system of revealed truths, so clearly and simply 
 given that the ' wayfaring man, though a fool, need 
 not err therein.'" 
 
 In thus continuing the study, he adopted the 
 following 
 
78 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 RULES OF INTERPRETATION. 
 
 In studying the Bible, I have found the follow- 
 ing rules to be of great service to myself, and now 
 give them to the public by special request. Every 
 rule should be well studied, in connection with the 
 Scripture references, if the Bible student would be 
 at all benefited by them. 
 
 RULES. 
 
 I. Every word must have its proper bearing on 
 the subject presented in the Bible. 
 
 Proof: Matt. v. i8. 
 
 II. All scripture is necessary, and may be un- 
 derstood by a diligent application and study. 
 
 Proofs: 2 Tim. ill. 15-17. 
 
 III. Nothing revealed in the Scripture can or 
 will be hid from those who ask in faith, not 
 wavering. 
 
 Proofs: Deut. xxix. 29. Matt. x. 26, 27. i Cor. ii. 10. 
 Phil. ill. 15. Isa. xlv. 11. Matt. xxi. 22. John xiv. 13, 
 14; XV. 7. James i. 5, 6. i John v. 13-15. 
 
 IV. To understand doctrine, bring all the script- 
 ures together on the subject you wish to know; 
 then let every word have its proper influence, and 
 if you can form ydur theory without a contradiction, 
 you cannot be in error. 
 
 Proofs: Isa. xxviii. 7-29 ; xxxv. 8. Prov. xix. 27. Luke 
 xxiv. 27, 44, 45. Rom. xvi. 26. James v, 19, 3 Pet i, 
 19. »0. 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 79 
 
 V. Scripture must be its own expositor, since 
 
 it is a rule of itself. If I depend on a teacher to 
 
 expound it to me, and he should guess at its 
 
 meaning, or desire to have it so on account of his 
 
 sectarian creed, or to be thought wise, then his 
 
 guessing, desire, creed or wisdom is my rule, not 
 
 the Bible. 
 
 Proofs: Psa. xix. 7-u ; cxix. 97-105. Matt, xxiii. 8-10 
 I Cor. ii. 12-16. Ezek. xxxiv. 18,19. Luke xi. 52. Mai. 
 ii. 7, 8. 
 
 VI. God has revealed things to come, by visions, 
 in figures and parables, and in this way the same 
 things are oftentime revealed again and again, by 
 different visions, or in different figures and para- 
 bles. If you wish to understand them, you must 
 combine them all in one. 
 
 Proofs: Psa. Ixxxix. 19. Hos. xii. 10. Hab. ii. 2. Acts 
 ii. 17. I Cor. X. 6. Heb. ix. 9, 24. Psa. Ixxviii. 2. Matt, 
 xiii. 13, 34. Gen. xli. r-32. Dan. ii., vii. and viii. Acts 
 A. 9-16. 
 
 VII. Visions are always mentioned as such. 
 Proof: 2 Cor. xii. i . 
 
 VIII. Figures always have a figurative meaning, 
 and are used much in prophecy, to represent 
 future things, times and events ; such as mountains, 
 meaning governments ; beasts, meaning kingdoms. 
 
 Proofs: Dan. ii. 35, 44; vii. 8, 17. 
 
 Lamp, meaning Word of God. 
 Proofs: Rev. xvii. i, 15, 
 
8o HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 Waters, meamng people. 
 Proof: Psa. cxix. 105. 
 
 Day, meaning j)/^ar. 
 Proof: Ezek. iv. 5, 6. 
 
 IX. Parables are used as comparisons to illus- 
 trate subjects, and must be explained in the same 
 way as figures by the subject and Bible. Mark 
 iv. 13. (See explanation of the ten virgins, Miller s 
 Lectures, No. 16.) 
 
 X. Figures sometimes have two or more differ- 
 ent significations, as day is used in a figurative 
 sense to represent three different periods of time. 
 
 1, Indefinite. 
 Proof: Eccl. vii, 14. 
 
 2, Definite, a day for a year. 
 Proof: Ezek. iv. 6. 
 
 3, A day for a thousand years. If you put on 
 the right construction it will harmonize with the 
 Bible and make good sense, otherwise it will not. 
 
 Proof: 2 Pet. iii. 8. 
 
 XI. How to know when a word is used figura- 
 tively. If it makes good sense as it stands, and 
 does no violence to the simple laws of nature, then 
 it must be understood literally, if not, figuratively. 
 
 Proofs: Rev. xii. 1,2; xvii. 3-7. 
 
 XII. To learn the true meaning of figures, trace 
 your figurative word through your Bible, and 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 8 I 
 
 where you find it explained, put it on your figure, 
 and if it makes good sense you need look no 
 further; if not, look again. 
 
 XIII. To know whether we have a true histori- 
 cal event for the fulfillment of a prophecy. If you 
 find every word of the prophecy after the figures 
 are understood, is literally fulfilled, then you may 
 know that your history is the true event. But if 
 one word lacks a fulfillment, then you must look 
 for another event or wait its future development. 
 For God takes care that history and prophecy 
 doth agree, so that the true believing children of 
 God may never be ashamed. 
 
 Proofs: Psa. xxii. 5. Isa. xlv. 17-19. i Pet. ii. 6. 
 Rev. xvii. 17. Acts iii. i8. 
 
 XIV. The most important rule of all is, that 
 you must have/azV/i!. It must be faith that requires 
 a sacrifice, and, if tried, would give up the dearest 
 object on earth, the world and its desires, — char- 
 acter, living, occupation, friends, home, comforts 
 and worldly honors. If any of these should hinder 
 our believing any part of God's word, it would 
 show our faith to be vain. 
 
 " While thus studying the Scriptures," — contin- 
 uing the words of his own narrative, — "I became 
 satisfied, if the prophecies which have been fulfilled 
 in the past are any criterion by which to judge of 
 the manner of the fulfillment of those which are 
 
82 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 future, that the popular views of the spiritual reign 
 of Christ — a temporal millennium before the end 
 of the world, and the Jews' return — are not sus- 
 tained by the word of God ; for I found that all 
 the Scriptures on which those favorite theories are 
 based are as clearly expressed as are those that 
 were literally fulfilled at the first advent, or at any 
 other period in the past. I found it plainly taught 
 in the Scriptures that Jesus Christ will again 
 descend to this earth, coming in the clouds of 
 heaven, in all the glory of his Esther ; that, at his 
 coming, the kingdom and dominion under the 
 whole heaven will be given to the saints of the 
 most High, who will possess it for ever, even for 
 ever and ever; that is, the old world perished by 
 the deluge, so the earth, that now is, is reserved 
 unto fire, to be melted with fervent heat at Christ's 
 coming: after which, according to the promise, it 
 is to become the new earth, wherein the righteous 
 will for ever dwell ; that at his coming, the bodies 
 of all the righteous dead will be raised, and 
 all the righteous living be changed from a cor- 
 ruptible to an incorruptible, from a mortal to an 
 immortal state ; that they will all be caught up to- 
 gether to meet the Lord in the air, and will reign 
 with him forever in the regenerated earth; and 
 that as the new earth, wherein dwelleth righteous- 
 ness, is located by Peter after the conflagration. 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 83 
 
 and is declared by him to be the same for which 
 we look, according to the promise of Isa. Ixv. 17, 
 and is the same that John saw in vision after the 
 passing away of the former heavens and earth ; it 
 must necessarily follow that the various portions of 
 Scripture that refer to the millennial state must 
 have their fulfillment after the resurrection of all 
 the saints that sleep in Jesus. I also found that 
 the promises respecting Israel's restoration are ap- 
 plied by the apostle to all who are Christ's, — the 
 putting on of Christ constituting them Abraham's 
 seed, and heirs according to the promise. 
 
 " I was then satisfied, as I saw conclusive evi- 
 dence to prove the advent personal and pre-mil- 
 lennial, that all the events for which the church 
 look to be fulfilled [in the millennium] before the 
 advent must be subsequent to it; and that, unless 
 there were other unfulfilled prophecies, the advent 
 of the Lord, instead of being looked for only in the 
 distant future, might be a continually-expected 
 event. And finding all the signs of the times, and 
 the present condition of the world, to compare 
 harmoniously with the prophetic descriptions of 
 the last days, I was compelled to believe that this 
 world had about reached the limits of the period 
 allotted for its continuance. As I regarded the 
 evidence, I could arrive at no other conclusion." 
 
 When Mr. Miller began the study of the Bible, 
 
^4 ttlStORV Of WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 he tells us it was with no expectation of finding 
 therein the time of the Saviour's coming. In this 
 connection the following extracts from his Preface 
 to his Lectures is of value : " In studying these 
 prophecies, I have endeavored to divest myself of 
 all prepossessed opinions, not warranted by the 
 word of God, and to weigh well all the objections 
 that might be raised from the Scriptures ; and after 
 fourteen years' study of the prophecies and other 
 parts of the Bible, I have come to the following 
 conclusions, and do now commit myself into the 
 hands of God as my Judge, in giving publicity to 
 the sentiments herein contained, conscientiously 
 desiring that this little book may be the means to 
 incite others to study the Scriptures, and to see 
 whether these things be so, and that some minds 
 may be led to believe in the word of God, and find 
 an interest in the offering and sacrifice of the Lamb 
 of God, that their sins might be forgiven them 
 through the blood of the atonement, ' when the 
 times of refreshing shall come from the presence of 
 the Lord;' and from the glory of his power, when 
 he comes to be admired in all them that believe in 
 that day. 
 
 " His first coming was literally according to the 
 prophecies. And so we may safely infer will be 
 his second appearance, according to the Scriptures; 
 At his advent, his forerunner was spoken of — 'one 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 85 
 
 crying in the wilderness;' the manner of his birth 
 — ' a child born of a virgin;' the place where — 
 'Bethlehem of Judea;' the time of his death — 
 ' when seventy weeks should be fullfilled ;' for what 
 he should suffer — 'to make an end of sins, to 
 make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in 
 everlasting righteousness, to seal up the vision and 
 prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.' The 
 star that appeared, the stripes he received, the 
 miracles he performed, the tauntings of his foes — 
 all were literally fulfilled. Then, why not suppose 
 that all the prophecies concerning his second com- 
 ing will be as literally accomplished as the former? 
 "Another kind of evidence that vitally affected 
 my mind was the chronology of the Scriptures. I 
 found, on pursuing the study of the Bible, various 
 chronological periods extending, according to my 
 understanding of them, to the coming of the 
 Saviour. I found that predicted events, which had 
 been fulfilled in the past, often occurred within a 
 given time. The one hundred and twenty years to 
 the flood. Gen. vi. 3 ; the seven days that were to 
 precede it, with forty days of predicted rain, Gen. 
 vii. 4; the four hundred years of the sojourn of 
 Abraham's seed. Gen. xv. 13; the three days of 
 the butler's and baker's dreams, Gen. xl. 12-20; 
 the seven years of Pharaoh's, Gen. xli. 28-54; the 
 forty years in the wilderness. Num. xiv. 34; the 
 
86 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 three and a half years of famine, i Kings xvii. i ; 
 the sixty-five years to the breaking of Ephraim, 
 Isa. vii. 8 ; the seventy years' captivity, Jer. xxv. 
 II ; Nebuchadnezzar's seven times, Dan. iv. 13-16; 
 and the seven weeks, threescore and two weeks, 
 and the one week, making seventy weeks, deter- 
 mined upon the Jews, Dan. ix. 24—27 ; the events 
 limited by these times were all once only a matter 
 of prophecy, and were fulfilled in accordance with 
 the predictions. 
 
 "When, therefore, I found the 2300 prophetic 
 days, which were to mark the length of the vision 
 from the Persian to the end of the fourth kingdom, 
 the seven times' continuance of the dispersion of 
 God's people, and the 1335 prophetic days to the 
 standing of Daniel in his lot, all evidently extend- 
 ing to the advent, with other prophetical periods, 
 I could but regard them as 'the times before ap- 
 pointed,' which God had revealed ' unto his ser- 
 vants the prophets.' 
 
 " I, therefore, felt that, in endeavoring to com- 
 prehend what God had in his mercy seen fit to 
 reveal to us, I had no right to pass over the pro- 
 phetic periods. I saw that, as the events predicted 
 to be fulfilled in prophetic days had been extended 
 over about as many literal years; as God, in Num. 
 xiv. 34, and Ezek. iv. 4—6, had appointed each 
 day for a year ; as the seventy weeks to the Mes- 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 87 
 
 siah were fulfilled in 490 years, and the 1260 pro- 
 phetic days of the Papal supremacy in 1260 years ; 
 and as these prophetical days extending to the 
 advent were given in connection with symbolic 
 prophecy, I could only regard the time as sym- 
 bolical, and as standing each day for a year, in 
 accordance with the opinions of all the standard 
 Protestant commentators. If, then, we could ob- 
 tain any clue to the time of their commencement, 
 I conceived we should be guided to the probable 
 time of their termination ; and, as God would not 
 bestow upon us any useless revelation, I regarded 
 them as conducting us to the time when we might 
 confidently look for the coming of the Chiefest of 
 ten thousand. One altogether lovely. 
 
 "From a further study of the Scriptures, I con- 
 cluded that the seven times of Gentile supremacy 
 must commence when the Jews ceased to be an 
 independant nation, at the captivity of Manasseh, 
 which the best chronologers assigned to B. C. 677 ; 
 that the 2300 days commenced with the seventy 
 weeks, which the best chronologers dated from 
 B. C. 457; and that the 1335 days, commencing 
 with the taking away of the daily, artd the setting 
 up of the abomination that maketh desolate, Dan. 
 12: II, were to be dated from the setting up of 
 the Papal supremacy, after taking away of Pagan 
 abominations, and which, according to the best 
 
88 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 historians I could consult, should be dated irom 
 about A. D. 508. Reckoning all these prophetic 
 periods from the several dates assigned by the 
 best chronologers for the events from which 
 they should eventually be reckoned, they would 
 all terminate together, about A. D. 1843. I was 
 thus brought, in 1818, at the close of my two 
 years' study of the Scriptures, to the solemn con- 
 clusion-, that in about twenty-five years from that 
 time all the affairs of our present state would be 
 wound up. 
 
 " I need not speak of the joy that filled my heart 
 in view of the delightful prospect, nor of the ardent 
 longings of my soul for a participation in the joys 
 of the redeemed. The Bible was now to me anew 
 book.: It was indeed a feast of reason; all that 
 was dark, mystical or obscure, to me, in its teach- 
 ings, had been dissipated from my mind before the 
 clear light that now dawned from its sacred pages ; 
 and O, how bright and glorious the truth appeared ! 
 All the contradictions and inconsistencies I had 
 before found in the Word were gone ; and, although 
 there were many portions of which I was not satis- 
 fied I had a full understanding, yet so much light 
 had emanated from it to the illumination of my 
 before darkened mind, that I felt a delight in study- 
 ing the Scriptures which I had not before supposed 
 could be derived from its teachings. I commenced 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDV OP* THE BIBLE. 89 
 
 their study with no expectation of finding the time 
 of the Saviour's coming, and I could at first hardly 
 believe the result to which I had arrived ; but the 
 evidence struck me with such force that I could 
 not resist my convictions. I became nearly set- 
 tled in my conclusions, and began to wait, and 
 watch, and pray for my Saviour's coming." 
 
 The above are the conclusions to which he ar- 
 rived on the general subject of prophecy ; but his 
 views on other scriptural topics may not be unin- 
 teresting in this connection. His general theologi- 
 cal opinions may be inferred from his connecting 
 himself with a Calvinistic Baptist Church, as the 
 one most congenial to his faith. But he has left, 
 among his papers, an unfinished compendium of 
 his belief, which bears date, and is appended to 
 the annexed certificate, as follows : 
 
 "Low Hampton, Sept. 5, 1822. 
 " I hereby acknowledge that I have long believed 
 it my duty ... to leave, for the inspection of my 
 brethren, friends and children, a brief statement 
 of my faith (and which ought to be my practice) ; 
 and I pray God to forgive me where I go astray. 
 I made it a subject of prayer and meditation, and, 
 therefore, leave the following as my faith — reserv- 
 ing the privilege of correction : 
 
 (Signed,) "Wm. MILLER." 
 
90 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 "Article I. I believe the Bible is given by 
 God to man, as a rule for our practice, and a guide 
 to our faith, — that it is a revelation of God to 
 man. 
 
 "Art. II. I believe in one living and true God, 
 and that there are three persons in the Godhead — 
 as there is in man, the body, soul and spirit. And 
 if any one will tell me how these exist, I will tell 
 him how the three persons of the Triune God are 
 connected. 
 
 "Art. III. I believe that God, by his Son, 
 created man in the image of the Triune God, with 
 a body, soul and spirit ; and that he was created a 
 moral agent, capable of living, of obeying, or trans- 
 gressing the laws of his Maker. 
 
 " Art. IV. I believe that man, being tempted by 
 the enemy of all good, did transgress and became 
 polluted ; from which act, sin entered into the 
 world, and all mankind became naturally sinners, 
 thrust out from the presence of God, and exposed 
 to his just wrath forever. 
 
 "Art. V. I believe that God, knowing from 
 eternity the use that man would make of his [free] 
 agency, did, in his council of eternity, ordain that 
 his Son should die ; and that through his death 
 salvation should be given to fallen man, through 
 such means as God should appoint. 
 
 " Art. VI. I believe that, through the agency 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 9 1 
 
 of the Holy Spirit, sinners are made the recipients 
 of mercy, in conformity to the divine plan, founded 
 on the wisdom and knowledge of God ; the fruits 
 of which are manifested in the recipient by works 
 of repentance and faith ; and without which no 
 man, coming to years of discretion and able to 
 choose between good and evil, can have an interest 
 in the blood and righteousness of Christ. 
 
 "Art. VII. I believe that Jesus Christ is an 
 offering of God to sinners for their redemption 
 from sin, and that those who believe in his name 
 may take him by faith, go to God, and find mercy; 
 and that such will in no wise be rejected. 
 
 " Art. VIII. I believe that Jesus Christ was the 
 sacrifice for sin which justice demanded ; and that 
 all those who confess their sins on the head of this 
 victim, may expect forgiveness of sin through the 
 blood of the atonement, which is in Jesus Christ, 
 the great High Priest in the Holy of Holies. 
 
 "Art. IX. I believe the atonement to be made 
 by the intercession of Jesus Christ, and the sprink- 
 ling of his blood in the Holy of Holies, and upon 
 the mercy-seat and people ; by which means the 
 offended is reconciled to the offender, the offender 
 is brought into subjection to the will of God ; and 
 the effect is, forgiveness of sin, union to the divine 
 person, and to the household of faith. 
 
 "Art. X. I believe all those for whom Christ 
 
92 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 intercedes, who are united to God by a living faith, 
 and have received the forgiveness of sin through 
 the sprinkling of the blood of Christ, can never 
 perish ; but are kept by the mighty power of God 
 through faith unto salvation. 
 
 "Art. XI. I believe that all the promises of God 
 are and will be accomplished in Christ Jesus ; and 
 that none of the human family are or can be entitled 
 to the promises of grace, but those who are born of 
 the Spirit in Christ Jesus, any more than the ante- 
 diluvians could have been saved from the deluge 
 without entering the ark. 
 
 "Art. XII. I believe that Jesus Christ will 
 eventually take away the sin of the world, and 
 cleanse the earth from all pollution, so that this 
 earth will become the abode of the saints forever, 
 by means which he has appointed ; all believ- 
 ers being regenerated, sanctified, justified and 
 glorified. 
 
 "Art. XIII. I believe that all final impenitents 
 will be destroyed from the earth, and sent away 
 into a place prepared for the devil and his 
 angels. 
 
 "Art. XIV. I believe Jesus Christ will come 
 again in his glory and person to our earth, where 
 he will accomplish his divine purposes in the sav- 
 ing of his people, destroying the wicked from the 
 earth, and taking away the sin of the world. 
 
CONVERSION AND STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 93 
 
 "Art. XV. I believe that the second coming 
 of Jesus Christ is near, even at the door, even within 
 twenty-one years — on or before 1843. 
 
 "Art. XVI. I believe that before Christ comes 
 in his glory, all sectarian principles will be shaken, 
 and the votaries of the several sects scattered to 
 the four winds ; and that none will be able to stand 
 but those who are built on the word of God. 
 
 "Art. XVII. I believe in the resurrection, both 
 of the just and of the unjust, — the just, or believers, 
 at Christ's second coming, and the unjust one 
 thousand years afterwards — when the judgment 
 of each will take place in their order, at their sev- 
 eral resurrections ; when the just will receive ever- 
 lasting life, and the unjust eternal condemnation. 
 
 "Art. XVIII. I believe in the doctrine of elec- 
 tion, founded on the will, purpose and foreknowl- 
 edge of God ; and that all the elect will be saved 
 in the kingdom of God, through the sanctification 
 of the Spirit and the belief of the truth. 
 
 " Art. XIX. I believe in the ordinance of bap- 
 tism by immersion, as a representation of Christ's 
 burial and resurrection, — also of our death to sin 
 and life to holiness. 
 
 "Art. XX. I believe in the ordinance of the 
 Lord's supper to be " 
 
 The last article was left thus incomplete, and the 
 series of articles was not extended, as it was evi- 
 
94 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 dently designed to have been, so as to give an ex- 
 pression of his faith on subjects not included in the 
 foregoing. It is not known that his views, as above 
 expressed, ever underwent any change — except- 
 ing as his belief in the date of the second advent 
 was afterwards shown, by the passing, of the time, 
 to be incorrect. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. 
 
 T^ROM the time that Mr. Miller became estab- 
 lished in his religious faith, till he commenced 
 his public labors,- — a period of twelve or fourteen 
 years, — there were few prominent incidents in his 
 life to distinguish him from other men. He was 
 very exemplary in his life and conversation, en- 
 deavored at all times to perform the duties, whether 
 public or private, which devolved on him, and what- 
 ever he did was done cheerfully, as for the glory of 
 God. His principal enjoyment was derived from 
 the study of the Bible. His state of mind at this 
 time can be better given in -his own language. 
 
 "With the solemn conviction," writes Mr. Miller, 
 "that such momentous events were predicted in 
 the Scriptures, to be fulfilled in so short a space of 
 time, the question came home to me with mighty 
 power regarding my duty to the world, in view of 
 the evidence that had affected my own mind. If 
 the end was so near, it was important that the 
 
g6 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 world should know it. I supposed that it would 
 call forth the opposition of the ungodly ; but it 
 never came into my mind that any Christian would 
 oppose it. I supposed that all such would be so 
 rejoiced, in view of the glorious prospect, that it 
 would only be necessary to present it, for them to 
 receive it. 
 
 "Various difficulties and objections would arise 
 in my mind, from time to time ; certain texts would 
 occur to me, which seemed to weigh against my 
 conclusions; and I would not present a view to 
 others, while any difficulty appeared to militate 
 against it. I therefore continued the study of 
 the Bible, to see if I could sustain any of these 
 objections. 
 
 "At times, when at work, a text would arise like 
 this : ' Of that day and hour knoweth no man,' etc. ; 
 and how, then, could the Bible reveal the time of 
 the advent? I would then' immediately examine 
 the context in which it was found, and I saw at 
 once that, in the same connection, we are informed 
 how we may know when it is nigh, even at the 
 doors ; consequently, that text could not teach that 
 we could know nothing of the time of that event. 
 Other texts, which are advanced in support of the 
 doctrine of a temporal millennium, would arise; 
 but, on examining their context, I invariably found 
 that they were applicable only to the eternal state, 
 
INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. 97 
 
 or were so illustrative of the spread of the gospel 
 here, as to be entirely irrelevant to the position 
 they were adduced to support. 
 
 "Thus all those passages that speak of the will 
 of God being done on earth as in heaven, of the 
 earth being full of the knowledge of the glory of 
 God, etc., could not be applicable to a time when 
 the man of sin was prevailing against the saints, 
 or when the righteous and wicked were dwelling 
 together, which is to be the case until the end of 
 the world. Those which speak of the gospel be- 
 ing preached in all the world, teach that, as soon 
 as it should be thus preached, the end was to 
 come; so that it could not be delayed a thousand 
 years from that time, nor long enough for the 
 world's conversion after the preaching of the gospel 
 as a witness. 
 
 " In this way I was occupied for five years, — 
 from 18 18 to 1823, — in weighing the various ob- 
 jections which were being presented to my mind.. 
 During that > time, more objections arose in my 
 mind than have been advanced by my opponents 
 since ; and I know of no objection that has been 
 since advanced which did not then occur to me. 
 
 " I was then fully settled in the conclusions which 
 seven years previously had begun to bear with 
 such impressive force upon my mind ; and the duty 
 of presenting the evidence of the nearness of the 
 
98 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 advent to others — which I had managed to evade 
 while I could find the shadow of an objection re- 
 maining against its truth — again came home to 
 me with great force. I had, previously, only 
 thrown out occasional hints of my views. I then 
 began to speak more clearly my opinions to my 
 neighbors, to ministers and others. To my aston- 
 ishment, I found very few who listened with any 
 interest. Occasionally one -would -see' the force of 
 the evidence; but the gceat-majority passed it by 
 as an idle tale. I was, therefore, -disappointed in 
 finding any who would declare this doctrine, as-T 
 felt it should be, for the comfort of saints, and as a 
 warning to sinners." 
 
 His correspondence during this period shows 
 ardent longings for the salvation of his~ relatives 
 and friends. 
 
 In a letter to a sister, dated June 25, 1825, after 
 writing on various subjects of family .interest, he 
 says among other things: — 
 
 "Dear Brother and Sister: All the news 
 that we had to tell having been told above, I will 
 now add a few lines and oh ! may they be directed 
 by Infinite Wisdom ! What are your prospects 
 for eternity? That we shall die is certain; and 
 due preparation for a better world is wisdom ; and 
 we ought, as rational beings, to make ourselves 
 
INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. 99 
 
 familiar with the road and acquainted with the 
 inhabitants of said country. 
 
 " P. S. June 30th. I have this day been to 
 Whitehall, to see the celebrated Marquis de La- 
 fayette, that made such a conspicuous figure, half 
 a century ago, in our Revolution. I had the pleas- 
 ure of dining with* him ; and after dinner he took 
 a passage for New York. 
 
 " Yours, etc., Wm. Miller." 
 
 That Mr. M. was one of the men prominent in 
 his section of the country is shown by his ming- 
 ling with them, as above, on the various public 
 occasions. 
 
 Being naturally of a poetical temperament, it 
 would not be strange if, occasionally, his dreams 
 took shape from his waking thoughts. It is, how- 
 ever, due to Mr. Miller to say, that he had no 
 peculiar faith in dreams. 
 
 On the evening of the 4th of November, 1826, 
 he sat up to a late hour, conversing with some 
 friends on a religious subject, and retired to rest 
 about twelve o'clock. Soon after he fell asleep. 
 His sleeping thoughts assumed so distinct and 
 vivid a form, and made so deep an impression on 
 his mind, that, two years subsequently (January 
 17, 1828), he committed to writing 
 
100 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 HIS DREAM. 
 
 Only extracts are here given : 
 
 "I thought I was in a barren, uninhabited coun- 
 try, apparently between sundown and dark — 
 neither night nor day. I thought it stormed, but 
 not severely : and everything wore* a gloomy aspect, 
 yet I could not tell why. I seemed to be in dan- 
 ger, yet I knew of no danger. I thought I had 
 two companions : one a Baptist minister, the other 
 a Universalist. After traveling a northern course 
 for some time, I inquired where we were. They 
 said, 'Near home.' I thought they then took an 
 eastward course, and came to a little spot of woods, 
 consisting of small evergreen trees. They then let 
 go their hold of me, and lay down under these 
 trees. I told them that I would not stay there. I 
 then started, and they followed. . After travelling 
 for some time, there came down two women from 
 the north, until they came against us. I then in- 
 quired of them where we were. They made no 
 answer, but turned about, and went back. I here 
 left my companions, and followed th^se women. 
 We had not gone far before we came to an old log- 
 house that stood by the wayside, into which they 
 entered, and I followed, where I found a small 
 fire, and attempted to warm myself ; but while I 
 was thus warming myself, seeing some suspicious 
 
INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. lOI 
 
 looks in the countenances of those present, I cast 
 my eye around to see the cause, and beheld a 
 great beast, like a bear, gnashing his teeth and 
 growling at me. I started back at the sight, and 
 soon got out of the house and ran with all my 
 might towards the north. After climbing a steep 
 hill until I was weary, I sat down, when a person 
 came to me, and informed me if I would follow 
 him he would lead me out of danger. I followed 
 him, until we descended the hill, and came to a 
 large, low, old house, where we went in, and saw a 
 large number of people, of all ages and sexes. 
 There appeared to be a man present, who went to 
 each one of these, and whispered in their ears. All 
 appeared solemn and silent. He came to me, and 
 whispered in my ears, 'Love God and your neigh- 
 bor,' and told me to remember it. Here I had 
 peculiar feelings. I found I had broken these two 
 great commands all my life. It seemed as though 
 I had never loved God or my neighbor. My whole 
 life looked like a catalogue of crime ; and if ever 
 I had any repentance, I had it there. (O, my 
 God ! why not grant me such repentance when 
 awake?) I thought that then my guide gave me 
 a staff, and told me I must travel. 
 
 " I went out of the house, and looking every way, 
 to see which way I should go, I saw to the north- 
 ward many roads branching off in different ways. 
 
I02 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 While I was considering, I saw many people, young 
 and old, come out of the house, and run in these 
 roads. I then saw that the roads were wide, aad 
 well trod. I then thought of the broad way men- 
 tioned in the Scriptures, and turned away, deter- 
 mining within myself not to go therein. I then 
 looked to the south, and saw a few people come 
 out of the house, and one by one take a south- 
 east course, and follow each other in a direct line, 
 until I lost sight of them. While I stood thinking 
 of them, I heard a voice, as from above, saying, 
 'This is the way; walk ye in it.' I thought my 
 road became more rugged, although the steps con- 
 tinued. My way was principally in the ascent 
 until I came to a precipice. I could look down 
 and see the steps below; but how to get down I 
 could not tell. While standing here the voice 
 again spake: 'Pride must be humbled.' I then 
 had a view of my proud heart, and all my ways 
 seemed as though they were full of that sin. I 
 then put my staff down the precipice, and it be- 
 came a guide-pole, so that I, by clasping both my 
 hands round it, slipped down, and then went on 
 until I came to a low piece of wet ground. Here 
 I lost my tracks, and while I was looking to find 
 my way, the voice I had heard before again spoke : 
 'The way is marked with blood.' I then felt sur- 
 prised that I had not remembered it. I then looked 
 
INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. I 03 
 
 around to find the blood, and, looking a little way 
 before me, I saw a rail-fence, and, stepping up to 
 it, found a streak of blood from the top to the 
 bottom, about two inches wide. I clasped it in 
 my hands, and cried, 'This is the blood of my 
 Saviour !' I now had a view of the blood of Christ, 
 its effects, and the great love wherewith he loved 
 us. My mind, which all along had been more or 
 less troubled, by fears and doubts, now became 
 calm and serene, and, like Job, I could say, 'I 
 know my Redeemer liveth.' My hard heart melted 
 within me, and ran out with pure love to Christ. 
 
 "My feelings while viewing these things I can- 
 not describe ; but it now became light, and I saw 
 the sun as if about three hours high in the morn- 
 ing. I then travelled on the same strait way to 
 the south-east, as before, with this difference — 
 only the streak of blood now marked my path. 
 After traveling some time I came to a large house. 
 I went in, and saw many people there. The house 
 extended from west to east, through the centre of 
 which was a long hall. I here found my former 
 guide, who informed me that I must travel through 
 this hall. He also gave me a little book," and said 
 
 1 Mr. Miller never regarded this dream as at all ominous ; 
 and yet, through life, it often recurred to his mind. On the 
 occasion of his first visit to Boston, he was presented with a 
 small Polyglot Bible, which strongly reminded him of the 
 book given him in his dream, and like that he made it his 
 pocket companion. 
 
I04 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 that that would direct me. I put the book into 
 my pocket, and walked through. I kept right 
 straight forward till I came to the east end of the 
 room. Here I found two closed doors, and while 
 I stood considering which door to enter, one of 
 them "opened and discovered to me a room filled 
 with all the dainties man could wish to eat or 
 drink ; and some persons in the room invited me 
 to enter. I was at a loss what to do ; but, remem- 
 bering the caution I had, I put my hand in my 
 pocket to find my little book. I pulled out one, 
 and found it was not the same, and so I threw it 
 down, and pulled out two more, one after the other, 
 and threw them down also.' I then pulled out 
 the one that had been given me, and on opening 
 it, I read Isa. xlviii : 17 ; 'Thus saith the Lord, thy 
 Redeemer, the Holy One of Israel; I am the Lord 
 thy God which teacheth thee to profit, which lead- 
 eth thee by the way that thou shouldest go.' The 
 other door then opened, and I saw a dark winding 
 stairway. I remembered no more until I arrived 
 at the top of the stairs, where I found myself, as I 
 then thought, in an upper room. The room ex- 
 tended from east to west. On each hand was a 
 
 1 When he first saw Dr. Dowling's work — Miller Used up 
 for a Shilling — and other similar works, he was forcibly 
 reminded of those spurious books which he threw away in 
 his dream. He considered the little guide-book of more con- 
 sequence than all these. 
 
INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. lOj 
 
 walk, on which I saw many walking. I was di- 
 rected to walk with them, when I found that they 
 were singing. The only words I could recollect 
 were, 'Hallelujah to the Lamb!' The music was 
 soft, and sweet. No silent one was there. I 
 thought of the love they had for each other. 1 
 thought I felt its flame — its pure unadulterated 
 love. I saw persons of all denominations of Chris- 
 tians, yet all distinctions were taken awaj'. Here 
 was a comrnunion indeed. I felt myself free from 
 every clog, and all my soul was swallowed up in 
 this celestial throng. I then thought it was a 
 dream — a slight and disagreeable feeling passed 
 over my mind, to think I must return and experi- 
 ence again the woe of life. I shuddered at the 
 thought, and then awoke." 
 
 By the following lines, written by Mr. Miller at 
 the place of his birth, it appears that he visited 
 the old homestead in Pittsfield, Mass., in 1827 — 
 the lines being dated Oct. i6th of that year. They 
 are an Acrostic on his own name. He must have 
 been at this time forty-five years old. 
 
 'Why was I here the light brought to behold? 
 Inconstant life here first her pulses told ; 
 Life's blood here through my veins began to flow ; 
 Lo! here began my pilgrimage below ; 
 I here first lisped with infant's prattling tongue, 
 And here heard mother's ' hush-a-baby ' song. 
 Murmuring, this pebbly brook taught me to play. 
 
I06 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 "Meandering stream, by thee I used to stray ; 
 In thee first saw the playful silvery fish ; 
 Learnt here t' express the infant's simple wish, 
 Love, hope, and joy. I here my days began ; 
 Even here the broomstick rode, the circle ran ; 
 Eejoiced and prattled here to mimic man." 
 
 In the winter of 1828, the church in Low Hamp- 
 ton, of which Mr. Miller was a member, was 
 refreshed by an outpouring of the Holy Spirit. In 
 a letter, dated March 12, written to Elder Hendryx, 
 Mr. Miller says: "I never lived in a reformation 
 so general, so solemn, and with so little noise. 
 Surely, we have reason to rejoice and be glad. 
 The Lord has remembered the low state of his 
 pieople, and hath come down to deliver. Two of 
 my children, William and Bellona, as I have a good 
 degree of hope, are subjects of grace. Pray for us." 
 
 In the same letter he makes mention of trials, as 
 well as blessings. He says: "On Saturday, the 
 first day oi March, our meeting-house was con- 
 sumed by fire. We should have almost despaired 
 of ever building again, had not the Lord visited 
 us by his grace, and likewise opened the hearts of 
 our Christian friends from abroad. Four hundred 
 dollars have been subscribed from the adjoining 
 towns. There is now some prospect that we shall 
 build. You know we are weak in numbers. We 
 are really so in resources. I must bend my whole 
 force to gain the above-mentioned object." 
 
INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. I07 
 
 Mr. Miller succeeded in the accomplishment of 
 his wishes, assisting according to his ability and 
 known liberality. 
 
 He continued to make the Bible his daily study, 
 and became more and more convinced that he had 
 a personal duty to perform respecting what he 
 conceived the Bible to teach of the nearness of the 
 Advent. These impressions he thus describes : 
 
 " When I was about my business, it was con- 
 tinually ringing in my ears, ' Go and tell the world 
 of their danger.' This text was constantly occur- 
 ring to me: 'When I say unto the wicked, O 
 wicked man, thou shalt surely die ; if thou dost 
 not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that 
 wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood 
 will I require at thy hand. Nevertheless, if thou 
 warn the wicked of his way to turn from it; if he 
 do not return from his way, he shall die in his 
 iniquity ; but thou hast delivered thy soul.' (Ezek. 
 xxxiii: 8,9.) I did all I could to avoid the convic- 
 tion that anything was required of me; and I 
 thought that by freely speaking of it to all, I should 
 perform my duty, and that God would raise up the 
 necessary instrumentality for the accomplishment 
 of the work. I prayed that some minister might 
 see the truth, and devote himself to its promulga- 
 tion ; but still it was impressed upon me, 'Go and 
 tell it to the world : their blood will I require at 
 
Io8 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 thy hand.' The more I presented it in conversa- 
 tion, the more dissatisfied I felt with myself for 
 withholding it from the public. I tried to excuse 
 myself to the Lord for not going out and proclaim- 
 ing it to the world. But I could get no relief." 
 
 In this way he struggled on for nine years longer, 
 pursuing the study of the Bible, doing all he could 
 to present the nearness of Christ's coming to those 
 whom circumstances threw in his way; but resist- 
 ing his impressions of duty to go out as a public 
 teacher. He was then fifty years old, and it 
 seemed impossible for him to surmount the obsta- 
 cles which lay in his path, successfully to present 
 it in a public manner. 
 
 His freedom to converse on the subject, and the 
 ability with which he was able to defend his own 
 views, and oppose those differing from him, had 
 given him no little celebrity in his denomination 
 in all that region; and some were rather shy in 
 approaching him. Elder T. Hendryx, a Baptist 
 clergyman, who kindly furnished the biographer 
 with many original letters from Mr. Miller, thus 
 speaks of his first acquaintance with him : 
 
 " My first acquaintance with Brother Miller was 
 in the summer of 183 1. I had been requested to 
 visit the Baptist Church in Hampton, and concluded 
 to go. When about to start, I was informed by a 
 brother in the church of which I was a member, in 
 
INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. I Op 
 
 Salem, N. Y., that there was a brother in the 
 Hampton Church, possessing considerable influ- 
 ence, who had many curious notions on doctrinal 
 points, and on the prophecies, — particularly on 
 the latter ; and also (to use the brother's language) 
 that he was ' hard on ministers who differed with 
 him.' Having recently commenced preaching, 
 without much confidence in my own ability, and 
 not having made any engagement to the church, I 
 at first almost concluded not to go. On further 
 reflection I decided to go. I arrived at Brother 
 Miller's on the 6th of July, 1831. You may well 
 suppose that my situation was not very enviable. 
 I moved tremblingly and with the utmost caution. 
 Several other ministering brethren visited at Bro. 
 M.'s during my stay there, and I found that I was 
 not altogether alone in those feelings. But how 
 perfectly groundless those fears. Instead of 
 pouncing upon my errors like the tiger, no brother 
 ever dealt with me more tenderly, or exhibited a 
 better spirit in presenting his views. 
 
 "After being with Bro. M. some time he asked 
 me my views on the millennium. Having thrown 
 off all reserve, I readily gave them. I had em- 
 braced the old view — the world's conversion, and 
 answered him accordingly. His reply was : 'Well, 
 Bro. H., prove it. You know I want Bible for all 
 that I receive.' 'Well,' said I; and, taking my- 
 
I lO HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 Bible, I turned to the 20th of Rev., and was about 
 to read, when I thought I would examine it again, 
 and with very close attention. I was in a deep 
 study. Bro. M. was waiting and watching me 
 closely. He began to smile. 'Why don't you 
 read, Bro. H?' said he. I was astonished for I 
 could not make it out. At last I said : ' I go home 
 next Monday. I will draw the passages off, and 
 hand them to you when I return.' I took some 
 four days for it, and gave him a long list of pas- 
 sages. He read them and said : ' Bro. H., what 
 has become of your old theory? This is mine.' 
 'Well,' said I, 'it is mine, too.' In my examina- 
 tion, mj' 'theory' had been overturned, and I came 
 out where I now stand. 
 
 "One thing I observed in Bro. M.'s character: 
 If he ever dealt harshly with a brother for holding 
 an error, it was because he saw, or thought he 
 saw, a spirit of self-importance in him." 
 
 As Mr. Miller's opinions respecting the nearness 
 and nature of the millennium became known, they 
 naturally elicited a good deal of comment among 
 his friends and neighbors, and also among those at 
 a distance. Some of their remarks, not the most 
 complimentary to his sanity, would occasionally 
 be repeated to him. 
 
 Having heard that a physician in his neighbor- 
 hood had said, " Esquire Miller," as he wa§ familr 
 
INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. I I I 
 
 iarly called, "was a fine man and a good neighbor, 
 but was a monomaniac on the subject of the 
 advent," Mr. M., was humorously inclined to let 
 him prescribe for his case. 
 
 One of his children being sick one day, he sent 
 for the doctor, who, after prescribing for the child, 
 noticed that Mr. Miller was very mute in one cor- 
 ner, and asked what ailed him. 
 
 "Well, I hardly know, doctor. I want you to 
 see what does, and prescribe for me." 
 
 The doctor felt of his pulse, etc., and could not 
 decide respecting his malady; and inquired what 
 he supposed was his complaint. 
 
 "Well," said Mr. Miller, "I don't know but I 
 am a monomaniac ; and I want you to examine 
 me, and see if I am ; and, if so, cure me. Can 
 you tell when a man is a monomaniac?" 
 
 The doctor blushed, and said he thought he 
 could. 
 
 Mr. Miller wished to know how. 
 
 " Why," said the doctor, " a monomaniac is 
 rational on all subjects but one; and, when you 
 touch that particular subject, he will become 
 raving." 
 
 "Well," says Mr. Miller,"! insist upon it that 
 you see whether I am in reality a monomaniac ; 
 and if I am, you shall prescribe for and cure me. 
 You shall, therefore, sit down with me two hours, 
 
112 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 while I present the subject of the advent to you, 
 and, if I am a monomaniac, by that time you will 
 discover it." 
 
 The doctor was somewhat disconcerted ; but 
 Mr. Miller insisted, and told him, as it was to pre- 
 sent the state of his mind, he might charge for his 
 time as in regular practice. 
 
 The doctor finally consented, and, at Mr. Mil- 
 ler's request, opened the Bible and read from the 
 8th of Daniel. As he read along, Mr. Miller in- 
 quired what the ram denoted, with the other sym- 
 bols presented. The doctor had read Newton, and 
 applied them to Persia, Greece, and Rome, as Mr. 
 Miller did. 
 
 Mr. Miller then inquired how long the vision of 
 those empires was to be. 
 
 " 2,300 days." 
 
 "What!" said Mr. Miller, "could those great 
 empires cover only 2300 literal days?" 
 
 "Why," said the doctor, "those days are years, 
 according to all commentators ; and those king- 
 doms are to continue 2300 years." 
 
 Mr. M. then asked him to turn to the 2nd of 
 Daniel, and to the 7th ; all of which he explained 
 the same as Mr. Miller. He was then asked if he 
 knew when the 2300 days would end. He did not 
 know, as he could not tell when they commenced. 
 
 Mr. Miller told him to read the 9th of Daniel. 
 
INTERVAL BEFORE PREACHING. II 3 
 
 He read down till he came to the 2 1st verse, when 
 Daniel saw " the man Gabriel," whom he had " seen 
 in the vision." 
 
 " In what vision?" Mr. Miller inquired. 
 
 "Why," said the doctor, "in the vision of the 
 8th of Daniel." 
 
 "'Wherefore, understand the matter and con- 
 sider the vision.' He had now come, then, to 
 make him understand that vision, had he?" 
 
 " Yes," said the doctor. 
 
 " Well, seventy weeks are determined ; what are 
 these seventy weeks a part of?" 
 
 "Of the 2300 days." 
 
 "Then do they begin with the 2300 days?" 
 
 "Yes," said the doctor. 
 
 "When did they end?" 
 
 "In A. D. 33." 
 
 "Then how far would 2300 extend after 33?" 
 
 The doctor subtracted 490 from 2300, and 
 replied, 18 10. "Why," said he, "that is past." 
 
 "But," said Mr. Miller, "there were 1810 from 
 33 ; in what year would that come?" 
 
 The doctor saw at once that the 33 should be 
 added, and set down 33 and 18 10, and, adding 
 them, replied, 1843. 
 
 At this unexpected result the doctor settled back 
 in his chair and colored ; but immediately took his 
 hat and left the house in a rage. 
 
114 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 The next day he again called on Mr. Miller, and 
 looked as though he had been in the greatest men- 
 tal agony. 
 
 "Why, Mr. Miller," said he, "I am going to 
 hell. I have not slept a wink since I was here 
 yesterday. I have looked at the question in every 
 light, and the vision must terminate about A. D. 
 1843 ; and I am unprepared, and must go to hell." 
 
 Mr. Miller calmed him, and pointed him to the 
 ark of safety; and in about a Week, calling each 
 day on Mr. M., he found peace to his soul, and 
 went on his way rejoicing, as great a monomaniac 
 as Mr. Miller. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ENTRANCE UPON PUBLIC LABORS. 
 
 npHE public labors of Mr. Miller, according to 
 the best evidence to be obtained, date from the 
 autumn of 183 1. He had continued to be much 
 distressed respecting his duty to "go and tell it to 
 the world," which was constantly impressed on his 
 mind. One Saturday, after breakfast, he sat down 
 at his desk, to examine some point, and, as he 
 arose to go out to work, it came home to him 
 with more force than ever, " Go and tell it to the 
 world." He thus writes : 
 
 "The impression was so sudden, and came with 
 such force, that I settled down into my chair, say- 
 ing, 'I can't go, Lord.' 'Why not?' seemed to be 
 the response ; and then all my excuses came up — 
 my want of ability, etc. ; but my distress became 
 so great, I entered into a solemn covenant with 
 God, that, if he would open the way, I would go 
 and perform my duty to the world. 'What do 
 you mean by opening the way?' seemed to come 
 
Il6 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 to me. 'Why,' said I, ' if I should have an invita- 
 tion to speak publicly in any place, I will go and 
 tell them what I find in the Bible about the Lord's 
 coming.' Instantly all my burden was gone, and 
 I rejoiced that I should not probably be thus called 
 upon; for I had never had such an invitation. 
 
 " In about half an hour from this time, before I 
 had left the room, a son of Mr. Guilford, of Dres- 
 den, about sixteen miles from my residence, came 
 in, and said that his father had sent for me, and 
 wished me to go home with him. Supposing that 
 he wished to see me on business I asked him what 
 he wanted. He replied, that there was to be no 
 preaching in their church the next day, and his 
 father wished to have him come and talk to the 
 people on the subject of the Lord's coming. I 
 was immediately angry with myself for having 
 made the covenant I had ; I rebelled at once 
 against the Lord, and determined not to go. 1 left 
 the boy, without giving him any answer, and retired 
 in great distress to a grove near by." 
 
 In this connection the following from Bro. Gibbs 
 is especially interesting : " We have the pleasure 
 of giving the reader an account of what occurred 
 in the grove, which was given to us from Mrs. 
 Lucy Ann Bartholomew's own lips, who witnessed 
 the whole scene. She says that she remembers it 
 as plainly as if it were but yesterday, for it made a 
 
ENTRANCE UPON PUBLIC LABORS. I I ^ 
 
 marked impression on her young mind. She was 
 then only six years of age. 
 
 "Thus we have a living witness of that day, when 
 Wm. Miller told the Lord that he would go and 
 preach the gospel if he would send some one to 
 ask him. There was such peace and joy came to 
 him that he shouted aloud, which he never before 
 was known to do. This frightened Lucy, so she 
 ran into the house where her mother was and said : 
 ' Father is up in the grove, and he has gone crazy.' 
 But afterwards she learned the reason for his 
 shouting." 
 
 "There I struggled with the Lord for about an 
 hour, endeavoring to release myself from the cov- 
 enant I had made with him ; but I could get no 
 relief. I finally submitted, and promised the Lord 
 that, if he would sustain me, I would go, trusting 
 in him to give me grace and ability to perform all 
 he should require of me. I returned to the house, 
 and found the boy still waiting. He remained till 
 after dinner, and I returned with him to Dresden. 
 
 "The next day, which, as.nearly as I can remem- 
 ber, was about the first Sabbath in August, 1831, 
 I delivered my first public lecture on the Second 
 Advent. The house was well filled with an atten- 
 tive audience. As soon as I commenced speaking, 
 all my diffidence and embarrassment were gone, 
 and I felt impressed only with the greatness of the 
 
vl8 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 subject, which, by the providence of God, I was 
 enabled to present. At the close of the services 
 on the Sabbath, I was requested to remain and 
 lecture during the week,, with which I complied. 
 They= flbcked in from the neighboring towns ; a 
 revival Commenced, and it was said that in thirteen 
 families all but two persons were hopefully converted. 
 
 " On the Monday following I returned home, and 
 found a letter from Elder Fuller, of Poultney, Vt., 
 requesting me to go and lecture there on the same 
 subject. They had not heard of my going to 
 Drescieh. I went to Poultney and lectured there 
 with similar effect. 
 
 " From thence I went, by invitation, to Pawlet, 
 and other towns in that vicinity. The churches of 
 Congregationalists, Baptists and Methodists, were 
 thrown open. In almost every place I visited, my 
 labors resulted in the reclaiming of backsliders, and 
 the conversion of sinners. The most pressing in- 
 vitations from the ministry, and the leading mem- 
 bers of the churches, poured in continually from 
 that time, during the -whole period of my public 
 labors, and with more than one half of which I was 
 unable to comply. Churches were thrown open 
 everywhere, and I lectured, to crowded houses, 
 through the western part of Vermont, the northern 
 part of New York, and in Canada East; and pow- 
 erful reformations were the results of my labors." 
 
ENTRANCE UPON PUBLIC LABORS. I 19 
 
 Soon after he began to lecture on the subject, 
 Mr. Miller began to be importuned to write out 
 and publish his views. In a letter to Elder Hen- 
 dryx, dated January 25, 1832, he says: 
 
 " I have written a few Numbers on the coming of 
 Christ and the final destruction of the beast, when 
 his body shall be given to the burning flame. 
 They may appear in the Vermont Telegraph ; if 
 not, in pamphlet form." 
 
 The articles referred to were sent as anonymous 
 to the editor of the Telegraph, who declined their 
 publication unless informed of the name of the 
 writer. This being communicated to him, they 
 appeared, in a series of sixteen articles, over the 
 initials of W. M. The first article was published 
 in the paper of May 15, 1832, and they caused 
 much conversation and discussion. 
 
 Soon after this, he addressed another letter to 
 Elder Hendryx, which is so quaintly written, con- 
 tains so much of general interest, and is so illus- 
 trative of his habits of thought and mode? of 
 expression, that several extracts are here given : 
 
 "Hampton, March 26th, 1832. 
 "Dear Bro. Hendryx: I received your fa- 
 vor of the 19th inst. day before yesterday, and 
 should have begun to answer it then, but, on com- 
 ing home, I found Bro. D. at my house, a. licentiate 
 
I20 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 from Hamilton, who came on purpose to learn 
 these strange notions of ' crazy Miller's,' or at least 
 to save Bro. Miller, if possible, from going down 
 to the grave with such an error. He was a stran- 
 ger to me ; but, after he introduced himself, he 
 went to work night and day, and he has just left 
 me, — Monday, 3 o'clock, P. M. He has got his 
 load, and, as he says, he never was so loaded 
 before. 
 
 "You may say this is boasting. No, no, Bro. 
 Hendryx, you know better. I only made him 
 read Bible, and I held the Concordance. No praise 
 to me ; give God the glory. I have some one to 
 labor with almost daily. I have been to Poultney, 
 and some other places, to lecture on the coming of 
 Christ ; and in every instance, I have had large 
 assemblies. There is increasing anxiety on the 
 subject in this quarter; but they will see greater 
 signs of these times soon, so that Christians will 
 believe in his coming and kingdom. The harvest 
 is about closing up, the wrath of God is about to 
 be poured upon our world. Pestilence, sword, and 
 famine, will succeed each other in swift succession, 
 and the kingdoms of this world will soon be de- 
 stroyed by the 'stone cut out of the mountain 
 without hands.' 
 
 "You must prove all things by the Bible; you 
 must talk Bible; you must pray Bible, and love 
 
ENTRANCE UPON PUBLIC LABORS. 121 
 
 Bible ; and do all in your power to make others 
 love Bible, too. One great means to do good is to 
 make your parishoners sensible that you are in 
 earnest, and fully and solemnly believe what you 
 preach. If you wish your people to feel, feel 
 yourself. You can do more good by the fire-side, 
 and in your conference circles, than in the pulpit. 
 And the very reason why there is more good done 
 in conference meetings, and protracted meetings, 
 is simply this: the god of this world is shut out. 
 They will say. He expects nothing for this ; surely 
 our salvation is his anxious desire. 
 
 " May 20th, 1 832. It is now almost two months 
 since I began this letter, and I ought to make 
 some apology for my long neglect. 
 
 "I have just come from a prayer- meeting this 
 morning, in our school-house, at sunrise. We are 
 praying for the second coming of our dear Re- 
 deemer, when the ' sanctuary will be cleansed.' 
 
 "Wm. Miller." 
 
 The "Little Red Schoolhouse" stands to-day, a 
 monument at Low Hampton, N. Y., where he and 
 his neighbors used to meet at 5-00 A. M. to pray 
 for the Holy Spirit and the coming of the Lord. 
 
 A letter, written about the same time with the 
 above, to a sister of Mr. Miller's, whose husband 
 was a Universalist, is particularly severe on those 
 
122 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 sentiments. Beginning with subjects of mere fam- 
 ily interest, he proceeds to those of a religious ; 
 and in speaking of the- nearness of the advent he 
 says among other things : 
 
 "I now tell you that I am more and more con- 
 vinced of its truth. Some are afraid of it, and 
 others will not believe ; but among them all it 
 makes a great deal of talk. Some say Esq. Miller 
 is crazy; others, that he is a fool ; — and neither of 
 them are wide from the truth. But Bro. J. and 
 sister A. will say, ' We wish Bro. William would 
 let that subject alone. We do not want to hear so 
 much about Christ's second coming, the end of the 
 world, the judgment day, and the destruction of 
 the wicked. He knows no more about it than the 
 man in the moon.' So say I. But the Bible tells 
 us; and that will never fail. 
 
 "I want to know if J is a Universalist yet; 
 
 and if so, whether he can tell me who are the 
 partakers in the second death, and what the second 
 death is? Be sure you are not deceived, Bro. J. ; 
 for the time is shortly coming that will try every 
 man's work, whether it be good or evil ; and if you 
 love the Lord Jesus, show your love by believing 
 his word, and being reconciled to his word and will. 
 
 I really wish — if it is true that all men will be 
 saved — that Paul had known it before he made 
 that expression, that he might save 'some,' when 
 
ENTRANCE UPON PUBLIC LABORS. 1 23 
 
 he might have said that he had the promise of 
 God that 'all' would be saved. Paul must have 
 been as crazy as Bro. William. O, how many 
 long arguments it would have saved, — how mimy 
 twisting of texts, and windings and turnings, — if 
 Paul, Peter, John, Matthew, Mark, Luke, Jude, and 
 even Christ, had not said anything about two 
 classes of mankind in a future state, and nothing 
 about punishment being everlasting. But the Uni- 
 versalist is wiser than all these, now-a-days; for 
 
 they do not preach so now, do they, J ? 
 
 "March 27, i8j2. Wm. MiLLER." 
 
 Under date of "Hampton, Oct. i, 1832," he 
 wrote to Elder Hendryx : 
 
 " I want to see you more than ever, and when 
 we have less company, so that we can sit down 
 and have a good dish of Bible together. The light 
 is continually breaking in ; and I am more and 
 more confirmed in those things of which I told you. 
 
 The church in Low Hampton being destitute of 
 pastor, in a letter to the same, dated Nov. 17, 1832, 
 Mr. Miller describes the kind of minister they 
 wished for. 
 
 "We do not want one who thinks much of his 
 own gifts, and is lifted up with pride ; neither do 
 we want a novice — I mean, a fool ; one who knows 
 nothing about the Gospel of Christ. We want one 
 
124 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 who will Stir up our minds, will visit, is good to 
 learn, apt to teach, modest, unassuming, pious, 
 devotional, and faithful to his calling. If his natural 
 talents are brilliant, with those qualifications, they 
 would not hurt him. If they are only moderate, 
 they may do well enough for us. Some of our 
 people want 'a quick gab.' But I should perfer a 
 quick understanding." 
 
 In a letter to the same, dated Hampton, Feb. 8, 
 1833, he writes: "The Lord is scattering the seed. 
 I can now reckcyi eight ministers' who preach this 
 doctrine, more or less, besides yourself. Our 
 people are about giving me a license to lecture. 
 I hardly know what to do. I am too old, too 
 wicked, and too proud. I want your advice. Be 
 plain, and tell me the whole truth." 
 
 Shortly after, he published his views, in a 
 pamphlet of sixty-four pages : 
 
 Soon after the publication of this pamphlet, he 
 had occasion to visit the city of New York. As 
 he was passing down the Hudson, in a steamboat, 
 a company of men standing near him were con- 
 versing respecting the wonderful improvements of 
 the day. One of them remarked, that it was 
 impossible for things to progress, for thirty years 
 to come, in the same ratio as they had done ; "for," 
 
 iThe first minister who publicly adopted his views, was 
 Elder Fuller, of Poultney, Vt. 
 
ENTRANCE UPON PUBLIC LABORS. 125 
 
 said he, "man will attain to something more than 
 human." Mr. Miller replied to him, that it re- 
 minded him of Dan. xii : 4 — "Many shall run to 
 and fro, and knowledge shall be increased." A 
 pause ensuing, Mr, M. continued, and observed, 
 that the improvements of the present day were just 
 what we should expect at this time, in the fulfil- 
 ment of Daniel's prophecy. He then commenced 
 with the nth chapter of Daniel, and, comparing 
 the prophecy with the history, showed its fulfilment 
 — all listening with close attention. 
 
 He then remarked, that he had not intended 
 trespassing so long on their patience, and, leaving 
 them, walked to the other end of the boat. The 
 entire company followed, and wished to hear more 
 on the subject. He then took up the 2d, 7th, 8th 
 and 9th chapters of Daniel. His hearers wished 
 to know if he had ever written on the subject. He 
 told them that be had published the above pam- 
 phlet, and distributed among them what copies he 
 had with him. 
 
 This was one of his first audiences, and some 
 gentlemen of high standing listened to his remarks. 
 He scattered most of his pamphlets gratuitously, 
 sending them as a response to letters of inquiry 
 respecting his views, and to places which he could 
 not visit. 
 
 Under date of April 10, 1833, in writing to 
 
126 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 Elder Hendryx, and speaking of the evil of resort- 
 ing to excommunication from the church for slight 
 causes, in view of a particular case, he says among 
 other things : O, how much injury is done in church 
 discipline ! The hypocrite uses it as a tool to 
 make others think he is very pious. The envious 
 use it as a weapon to bring down those they imagine 
 are getting above them. The bigot uses it to bring 
 others to his faith ; and the sectarian, to bring 
 others to his creed, etc. But, my dear brother, 
 how many difficulties do you think we have in our 
 churches whei^e the spirit of Christ is manifested 
 through the whole trial, or where it began with 
 Father, forgive them, for they know not what they 
 do ? In the same letter he thus expresses his regard 
 for the word of God : 
 
 It tells us what we were, are, and shall be ; 
 begins with the beginning, carries us through the 
 intermediate, and ends only with the end ; it is 
 past, present, and to come ; it discovers the first 
 great cause, the cause of all effects, and the effects 
 of all causes; it speaks of life, death, and judg- 
 ment, body, soul, and spirit, heaven, earth, and 
 hell ; it makes use of all nature as figures, to sum 
 up the value of the gospel ; and declares itself to 
 be the Word of God. And your friend and 
 brother believes it. William Miller. 
 
 *^ Hampton, April lo, i8jj." 
 
ENTRANCE UPON PUBLIC LABORS. 12/ 
 
 In the autumn of 1833, Mr. Miller received a 
 license to preach, from the church of which he 
 was a member, as follows : 
 
 " Let brotherly love continue : the Baptist Church 
 of Christ, in Hampton and Whitehall, do certify 
 that Brother William Miller is a member in regular 
 standing in this church. Brother Miller has been 
 improving his gifts with us in expounding the 
 words of divine truth, in public, for some time 
 past, to the approbation and edification of the 
 church. We are satisfied that Brother Miller has 
 a gift to improve in public ; and are willing he 
 should improve the same, wherever his lot may be 
 cast among the Zion of God, — that the name of 
 the Lord may be glorified, and his followers edified. 
 Done in church meeting, Saturday, Sept. 14, 1833. 
 By order of the church. 
 
 (Signed,) "Byron S. Harlow, Clerk, pro tern!' 
 
 In a letter to his sister, before referred to, written 
 two days subsequent to the date of the above, and 
 dated "Low Hampton, Sept. 16, 1833," he speaks 
 of the above license asfollows : — " My brethren have 
 given me a license, — unworthy and old and diso- 
 bedient as I am. Oh, to grace how great a 
 debtor!" 
 
 He then proceeds with matters of mere family 
 interests ; and closes with the following exhortation 
 
128 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 to his brother-in-law, respecting the doctrine of 
 Universalism : 
 
 "Just as sure as the word of God is true, depend 
 upon it, universal salvation is not true. Was this 
 what David saw, when he saw the end of the 
 wicked? Enter into the sanctuary of your own 
 conscience, nny brother, and you will find 'No' 
 responded with appalling force. Enter into the 
 sanctuary of God's word, and, in every page, you 
 will have to meet this little word 'NO' or declara- 
 tions as plain. 'Strive to enter in at the strait 
 gate ; for many shall strive to enter in, and shall 
 not be able.' Do the foolish virgins enter into the 
 marriage supper? No! Is the unprofitable ser- 
 vant in light and glory? No ! And are the goats 
 enjoying the same communion with the sheep? 
 No ! No ! No ! All the plausible reasoning of 
 all the Universalists under the whole canopy of 
 heaven, cannot save one soul. ' Except a man is 
 born of the Spirit he cannot enter the kingdom of 
 God.'" 
 
 During the fall of 1833, ^'^^ the ensuing winter, 
 Mr. Miller seems to have been constantly occupied 
 in lecturing in Dresden and other towns in New 
 York and Vermont. 
 
 In this connection the following from the pen of 
 Bro. Gibbs is appropriate, as showing the lasting 
 impression left upon the public mind by the Miller 
 
ENTRANCE UPON PUBLIC LABORS. 1 29 
 
 movement and the announcement which was then 
 made of the end of the world, with the coming of 
 the day of judgment : 
 
 "The name of Wm. Miller is a household word 
 throughout the world. And when any phenomena 
 in the heavens or earth occur, the general inquiry 
 seems to be: 'What do the Millerites or Second 
 Adventists think of this.' When the yellow day 
 came the 6th of Sept., 1881 (the cause of which 
 has never been explained by scientists) we were 
 asked by more than one if we thought that it was 
 the last day or the end of the world." 
 
 Mr. Miller kept no journal, nor any record of 
 the places he visited, till October, 1834. Begin- 
 ning at a place called "The Forks," supposed to 
 be "Moore's Forks" in Clinton county, N. Y., the 
 names of places where, the dates when, and the , 
 texts from which he preached, are given in tWo 
 small memorandum books. 
 
 After visiting several places, he returned home 
 to Low Hampton, and soon after wrote to Elder 
 Hendryx, in part as follows : 
 
 "Northampton, Oct. 23, 1834. 
 
 " My dear Brother Hendryx: — Your favor 
 
 of Sept. 17 came to hand while I was absent on a 
 
 tour into Clinton county, of about six weeks. I 
 
 gave thirty-six lectures on the Second Coming of 
 
130 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 Christ, was at two covenant meetings, attended 
 two protracted meetings in said time, saw a num- 
 ber of new-born babes in Clirist ; and now, being 
 at home, I shall now write to Brother H. and rest 
 myself a little. 
 
 " I am every day more convinced that the whole 
 word of God is given for our instruction, reproof 
 and correction ; and that the prophecies contain 
 the strongest evidences of the divinity and truth 
 of the Bible ; and present to saint and sinner the 
 strongest motives for a holy life, and repentance 
 and faith towards God, that can be produced. 
 When John preached repentance, he prophesied 
 that the kingdom of heaven was at hand, as a prin- 
 cipal motive. The apostles prophesied that God 
 had appointed a day, in which he would judge the 
 world in righteousness, by that man, Jesus Christ; 
 and your unworthy brother in Christ proclaims 
 that the day is at hand, when ' he that is filthy will 
 be filthy still, and he that is holy will be holy still;' 
 and that Christ is now standing at the door and 
 knocking for the last time. And my dear brother, 
 I can truly say ' that the testimony of Jesus is the 
 spirit of prophecy.' And yet how many professed 
 ministers of Christ, at the present day, treat that 
 part of the word with total neglect, and even laugh 
 and jeer at those who would warn the people of 
 their approaching danger. 
 
ENTRANCE UPON PUBLIC LABORS. 131 
 
 " I wonder why ministers and people do not wake 
 up and trim their lamps. Yes, my brother, almost 
 two years since you heard the news, ' Behold, the 
 bridegroom comethf — and yet you cry, a little 
 more sleep, a little more slumber. Bear with me, 
 my brother. In every letter you have written me, 
 you have promised to study this all-important sub- 
 ject, and in every letter you confess your negli- 
 gence. The day draws near. Are you waiting 
 for all the world to wake up before you dare get 
 up? You must not, you cannot, you shall not be 
 neutral. Awake ! awake ! Tell Deacon Smith to 
 help wake you. Tell him, for me, to shake you, 
 and not give out shaking until Bro. H. will put on 
 the whole armor of light. The enemy is waking 
 up. In one town (North Beekmantown) I received 
 a letter, the day after my first lecture, from some 
 bullies and blackguards, ' that if I did not clear out 
 of the state, they would put me where the dogs 
 could never find me.' The letter was signed by 
 ten of them. I staid, and blessed be God, he 
 poured out his Spirit, and began a work which 
 gain-sayers could not resist. 
 
 " Some ministers try to persuade their people 
 not to hear me; but the people will go, and every 
 additional lecture will bring an additional multi- 
 tude, until their meeting-houses cannot hold them. 
 Depend upon it, my brother, God is in this thing; 
 
132 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 and he will be glorified ; and blessed be his holy 
 name. Do pray for me, my brother, that I may 
 have grace equal to my need, and that I may 
 always see my need, feel my weakness, and be kept 
 humble, and that I may always declare the truth. 
 "I think, if the Lord will, I shall be in your 
 section of country next spring or summer. Do 
 give me a list of some brethren between here and 
 your place, if you can. 
 
 "I remain yours in Christ, 
 
 " William Miller." 
 
 With the exception of a single Sabbath in Orwell, 
 Vt., Mr. Miller remained at home during the re- 
 mainder of the year. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 
 
 TV FTER the commencement of the new year 
 (1835) he lectured, during the first week of 
 January, in Addison, Vt., and the second in Corn- 
 wall, Vt. He then returned home, where he 
 remained till the 12th of February, writing on the 
 I ith to Elder Hendryx as follows: 
 
 "The Lord opens doors faster than I can fill 
 them. I have calls too numerous to mention. 
 The Lord has blessed me thus far ; in almost every 
 place where I have lectured, the Spirit has given 
 fruit. Where I went forth expecting trials and 
 persecution, I have found God a present help. 
 Pray that I may do my duty in the fear of God, 
 and in the love of the truth ; and then, whatever 
 may become of me, God will be glorified and souls 
 saved.'' 
 
 These lectures and sermons of Mr. Miller met 
 the approval of a large number of the ministers of 
 his denomination, with whose approbation, — from 
 
134 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 this time, — he went forth as a public laborer, en- 
 dorsed and sanctioned by the following certificate : 
 
 March 19, 1835. 
 "This may certify, to whom, it may concern, 
 that we, whose names are hereunto affixed, — being 
 ministers in the denomination of regular Baptists, 
 are personally acquainted with Bro. William Miller, 
 the bearer of this certificate ; that he is a member, 
 and a licentiate in good regular standing, in the 
 particular Baptist Church in Hampton, N. Y. ; that 
 we have heard his lectures on the subject of the 
 Second Coming and Reign of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ; and that we believe his views on that par- 
 ticular subject, as well as others pertaining to the 
 gospel, are worthy to be known and read of all 
 men. As such a one, we commend him to God, 
 and the affectionate acceptance of our brethren in 
 the precious Saviour. 
 
 J. Sawyer Jr., South Reading. 
 
 E. Halping, Hampton. 
 
 Amos Stearns, Fort Ann. 
 
 Emerson Andrews, Lansingburgh." 
 
 After visiting Fort Ann, N. Y., on the 3d of May, 
 he lectured in Whitehall, N. Y., on the loth and 
 17th of the same month; in West Haven, on the 
 7th of June, and in Middlebury, Vt., on the 14th. 
 
NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 1 35 
 
 From that place he went into the province of 
 Lower Canada. During this tour, while in Can- 
 ada, a woman placed two half dollars in his hand, 
 which was all the assistance he received previous 
 to 1836. His expenses for travel, etc., were paid 
 from his own funds. 
 
 On his way home from Canada, he was much 
 depressed in his spirits. To use his own words, 
 he was overwhelmed with a dark cloud, for which 
 he could not account. He felt impelled to hasten 
 home, with a presentiment th-at jhere was trouble 
 there. Leaving Jericho, Vt., instead of filling 
 several appointments, he took the nearest route, 
 and hastened home with all speed. His family 
 were astonished to see him return so soon, and he 
 was delighted to find them all well. 
 
 At an early hour on Monday he went to visit 
 his mother, to take to her a present from her 
 daughter in Canada. His mother lived about half 
 a mile from Mr. Miller's, with her son, Solomon. 
 He found her in the enjoyment of good health, and 
 he spent the day with her, returning home unusually 
 interested with his visit. His mother did not 
 receive his views, but always told him to preach 
 the whole truth, as he believed it, and do his duty. 
 Soon after Mr. Miller had left his mother she was 
 seized with the palsy. Mr. M. was sent for. She 
 was unable to converse any; but, by the pressure 
 
136 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 of the hand, signified that she knew him, and be- 
 fore the close of the week she expired. Had not 
 Mr. Miller been impressed with a sense of "trouble 
 at home," he would have taken a more circuitous 
 route, and filled several appointments, according 
 to previous arrangements. By thus changing his 
 original purpose he enjoyed the opportunity of a 
 day's conversation with his mother, which he would 
 otherwise have been deprived of. He often recurred 
 to this as a signal instance of God's favor. 
 
 On the 28th, he agiin writes from Low Hamp- 
 ton, to Elder Hendryx, as follows: 
 
 " I am yet engaged in warning the inhabitants 
 to be prepared for the great day of God Almighty, 
 and am endeavoring to prove by the Scriptures 
 that it is near, even at the doors. ... I always 
 present this as an inducement for men to repent. 
 I call on them in the name of my dear Master to 
 turn, repent, believe, and obey him. I beseech 
 them, for the value of their souls, to believe in 
 Christ. 
 
 " I have this moment received a letter from Bro. 
 Wescott (the Baptist clergyman), to be in Still- 
 water next Sabbath (Aug. 30th) ; and I shall be 
 under the necessity of leaving in a few minutes. 
 
 "My good old mother Miller is dead. 
 "Yours in gospel bonds, 
 
 "Wm. Miller." 
 
NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 1 3/ 
 
 He visited Stillwater, N. Y., according to invita- 
 tion, and continued there one week, lecturing e^ch 
 day." 
 
 On the 19th of June he visited Lansingburgh, 
 N. Y., and continued till the 26th. To pay his 
 stage fare he received, on this occasion, four dol- 
 lars, which, with the two half dollars he received 
 in Canada, was all the remuneration he had thus 
 far received for his expenses. Subsequent to that 
 time, as he says in his Apology and Defence, he 
 never received enough to meet his expenses of 
 travel to the places where he was invited ; so that 
 his public labors were never of any pecuniary 
 advantage to him, as has been currently reported 
 and believed ; but, on the contrary, they were a 
 heavy tax on his property, which gradually de- 
 creased during that period of his life. 
 
 On the 2 1st of July, he writes from Low Hamp- 
 ton, to Elder Hendryx : " My lectures were well 
 received in that place, and excited attention. . . . 
 Infidels, deists, Universalists and sectarians, were 
 all chained to their seats in perfect silence, for 
 hours, — yes, days, — to hear the old stammering 
 man talk about the second coming of Christ, and 
 show the manner, object, time, and signs of his 
 
 iThen follows a long list of places visited, which are 
 here omitted. The same thing occurs elsewhere, at times, 
 throughout this book to make it more condensed. 
 
138 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 coming. Oh, my brother ! it makes me feel like a 
 worm, — a poor, feeble creature; for it is God only 
 who could produce such an effect on such audiences." 
 
 He visited Shaftsbury, Vt., the 23d of January, 
 1837, and gave his full course of sixteen lectures. 
 At the close of one lecture, a Baptist clergyman 
 arose, and stated that he had come there for the 
 purpose of exposing the folly of Mr. M., but had 
 to confess that he was confounded, convicted and 
 converted. He acknowledged that he had applied 
 various unhandsome appellations to Mr. Miller, 
 calling him "the end of the world man," "the old 
 visionary," "dreamer," "fanatic," and for which 
 he felt covered with shame and confusion. That 
 confession, evidently so honest, was like a thunder- 
 bolt on the audience. 
 
 Very few particulars of interest have been gath- 
 ered respecting his labors during the year 1837. 
 
 With the 1st of January, 1838, he commenced a 
 second course of lectures at Lansingburgh, N. Y. 
 In a letter dated on the 25 th of that month, two 
 weeks after the close of the lectures, a gentleman 
 of that place writes to Mr. Miller : 
 
 "I have never witnessed so powerful an effect in 
 any place, as in this, on all who heard. I am of 
 the opinion that not less than one hundred persons, 
 who held infidel sentiments, are brought to believe 
 the Bible." 
 
NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 1 39 
 
 The following testimony of one who was con- 
 verted from infidelity during these lectures, is 
 copied from the Boston Investigator [an infidel 
 paper] of January, 1845. 
 
 "Mr. Editor: — I was a warm supporter of 
 the views of Abner Kneeland, attended his lectures 
 2ind protracted dances, disbelieved in divine revela- 
 tion and a future existence, and fully accorded 
 with Mr. Kneeland's views of religion. Having 
 read every work of note that I could obtain, and 
 having heard many lectures opposed to God and 
 the Bible, I considered myself prepared to over- 
 throw the Christian faith, and feared no argument 
 that could be brought from the Bible. With these 
 feelings, I attended a full course of Mr. Miller's 
 lectures. He gav^his rules of interpretation, and 
 pledged himself to prove his position. I approved 
 of his rules, — to which I refer you, — and the result 
 was, he established the fact that the Bible is what 
 it purports to be — the Word of God — to my mind, 
 beyond a doubt ; and I have taken it as the man 
 of my counsel. I am personally acquainted with 
 nearly one hundred, who held to similar views with 
 Abner Kneeland, who were converted under the 
 preaching of Mr. Miller. Yet we parted with them 
 much as a man parts with a diseased tooth. We 
 tried to cure and keep it there, and when made to 
 
I40 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 know that the root and foundation was rotten, it 
 was painful to part with ; but we rejoiced and felt 
 better after the separation ; for there is balm in 
 Gilead — there is a Physician there. 
 
 " Lansingburgh, N. Y., January, 18//.^." 
 
 On returning to Low Hampton, he found the 
 following letter from Rev. Charles Fitch, pastor at 
 the Marlboro Chapel, Boston. It was the begin- 
 ning of an acquaintance between those dear brethren 
 in Christ, and as such will be read with interest 
 by all : 
 
 "Boston, March 5, 1838. 
 " My Dear Brother : I am the pastor of an 
 Orthodox Congregational Church in this city. A 
 tew weeks since your lectures on the second com- 
 ing of Christ were put into my hands. I sat down 
 to read the work, knowing nothing of the views 
 which it contained. I have studied it with an over- 
 whelming interest, such as I never felt in any other 
 book except the Bible. I have compared it with 
 Scripture and history, and I find nothing on which 
 to rest a single doubt respecting the correctness 
 of your views. Though a miserable, guilty sinner, 
 I trust that, through the Lord's abounding grace, 
 I shall be among those that Move his appearing.' 
 I preached to my people two discourses yesterday 
 
NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 141 
 
 on the coming of our Lord, and I believe a deep 
 and permanent interest will be awakened thereby, 
 in God's testimonies. 
 
 "Yours in the faith of Jesus Christ, 
 
 "Charles Fitch." 
 
 The great anxiety of ministers and people at 
 that period to secure Mr. Miller's services may be 
 judged of by the following letter: 
 
 "West Troy, March 12th, 1838. 
 "William S. Miller, Esq.:' Dear Sir, — I 
 received a line from you, dated Mapch ist, and 
 was glad to hear that Father Miller had concluded 
 to visit West Troy on Saturday last. With much 
 anxiety all looked forward to that day, expecting the 
 privilege of hearing something upon the subject of 
 Christ's second coming. But alas ! we are disap- 
 pointed. Dear Sir, I write these few lines, lettingyou 
 know something of the state of feeling in this place 
 upon the subject of Mr. Miller's lectures. In the 
 street, in the house, in short, wherever (almost) 
 you meet an individual, the first thing is, Has Mr. 
 Miller come yet? When is Mr. Miller going to be 
 here? What is the reason he does not come? etc. 
 
 ' A son of Mr. M . , who was at that time Postmaster at 
 Low Hampton. 
 
142 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 If the old gentleman can possibly come down to 
 West Troy, I wish him to come as soon as possible. 
 " Yours in haste, 
 
 "Frederick S. Parke." 
 
 At the same date, Mr. Miller's son received a 
 letter from Troy, N. Y., stating that "Rev. Mr. 
 Hill is at present very anxious, and most of his 
 church, for your father to come to East Troy first, 
 and has undertaken a negotiation with Elder Parke 
 for your father to visit them half of the time." 
 
 In compliance with these urgent requests, he 
 commenced a course of lectures at West Troy, N. 
 Y., on the 8th of March, and continued till the 
 15th, when he began in East Troy, where he con- 
 tinued till the 25th. 
 
 Previous to these lectures, he had received the 
 following urgent request from Rev. Emerson An- 
 drews, of the Baptist Church in Rome, N. Y. : 
 
 "Rome N. Y., March 20, 1838. 
 
 "Dear Brother Miller: . . . We have heard 
 something of you and yours, and want to see you 
 here in person, and hear your whole course of 
 lectures. I feel as if the time had arrived for you 
 'to preach the Gospel at Rome algo.'" 
 
 After a few days, he visited Rome, N. Y., began 
 his lectures there on the 6th of May, and continued 
 
NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 1 43 
 
 till the 1 6th. In the absence of any journal, or of 
 any reference to these lectures in any of the letters 
 preserved by him, their results cannot be here 
 recorded. In June following he again visited his 
 friends in Canada East. 
 
 In compliance with an invitation from Mr. Seth 
 Mann, of Randolph, Mass., dated January 15th, 
 1839, informing him that "I, myself, and many of 
 our Baptist and Pedo-Baptist friends here, wish 
 you to come and preach to us," Mr. Miller visited 
 Massachusetts, and arrived, for the first time, in 
 Boston, on the evening of April i8th. The next 
 day he wrote as follows : 
 
 "Boston, April 19, 10 o'clock a. m., 1839. 
 " Dear Son : I am now in this place, hearty 
 and well. Start at half-past twelve for Randolph, 
 where I expect to be next week. I have been 
 running about this morning — visited India Wharf, 
 the new market, Faneuil Hall, etc., etc. Busy 
 time in Boston. 
 
 "Yours, etc., Wm. Miller." 
 
 He reached Randolph, and commenced his first 
 course of lectures in Massachusetts on the 21st of 
 April of that year. In July following. Rev. Charles 
 Peabody transmitted to Mr. M. the unanimous 
 vote of the church for him to repeat his lectures 
 
144 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 in Randolph ; but he does not appear to have 
 done so. 
 
 Previous to Mr. Miller's visit to Massachusetts, 
 Elder T. Cole, of Lowell, had heard of the results 
 attending his labors in Vermont, and had written 
 for him to visit that city. The dress of Mr. Mil- 
 ler was very plain and ordinary, much more befit- 
 ting his profession of a farmer than of a preacher. 
 Elder Cole, from the reports of his great success, 
 expected him to appear like some distinguished 
 doctor of divinity. On the arrival of the cars, he 
 went to the depot to meet him. He watched 
 closely the appearance of all the passengers as 
 they left the cars, but saw no one who corresponded 
 with his expectations of Mr. M. Soon he saw an 
 old man, shaking with the palsy, with a white hat 
 and camlet cloak, alight from the cars. Fearing 
 that this one might prove to be the man, and if so, 
 regretting that he had invited him to lecture in his 
 church, he stepped up to him, and whispered in 
 his ear: 
 
 " Is your name Miller?" 
 
 Mr. M. nodded assent. 
 
 "Well," said he, "follow me." 
 
 He led the way, walking on ahead, and Mr. M. 
 keeping as near as he could, till he reached his 
 house. He was much chagrined that he had 
 written for a man of Mr. M.'s appearance, who, he 
 
NEW. DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 14$ 
 
 concluded, could know nothing respecting the 
 Bible, but would confine his discourse to visions 
 and fancies of his own. 
 
 After tea, he told Mr. M. he supposed it was 
 about time to attend church; and again led the 
 way, Mr. M. bringing up the rear. He showed 
 Mr. M. into the desk, but took a seat himself 
 among the congregation. Mr. M. read a hymn ; 
 after it was sung he prayed, and read another 
 hymn, which was also sung. He felt unpleasant 
 at being left in the pulpit alone, but took for his 
 text : " Looking for that blessed hope, and the 
 glorious appearing of the great God and our Sav- 
 iour Jesus Christ." This he sustained and illus- 
 trated by apposite quotations of Scripture, proving 
 a second and personal appearing of Christ. Elder 
 C. listened for about fifteen minutes, when, seeing 
 that he presented nothing but the word of God, 
 and that he opened the Scriptures in a manner 
 that did honor to the occasion, like a workman 
 who needeth not to be ashamed, he walked up 
 into the pulpit, and took his seat. Mr. Miller says 
 of his visit: "At Lowell I also became acquainted 
 with my Bro. J. Litch, who had previously em- 
 braced my views, and who has since so aided their 
 extension by his faithful lectures and writings, and 
 energetic and consistent course." 
 
 From the 24th to the 28th of May, Mr. M. lee- 
 
146 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 tured in Groton, Mass., and from the 3rd to the 
 9th of June, in Lynn, Mass. In connection with 
 his visit to this place, he made the following entry 
 in his memorandum book: "Thus ends my tour 
 into Massachusetts, making eight hundred lectures 
 from October i, 1834, to June 9, 1839 — four 
 years, six months, nine days." The editor of the 
 Lynn Record gave the following notice of Mr. 
 Miller, and his visit to that pl^ce : 
 
 "MILLER AND THE PROPHECIES." 
 
 "We took a prejudice against this good man, 
 when he first came among us, on account of what 
 we supposed a glaring error in interpreting the 
 Scripture prophecies so that the world would come 
 to an end in 1843. We are still inclined to believe 
 this an error or miscalculation. At the same time 
 we have overcome our prejudices against him by 
 attending his lectures, and learning more of the 
 excellent character of the man, and of the great 
 good he has done and is doing; Mr. Miller is a 
 plain farmer, and pretends to nothing except that 
 he has made the Scripture prophecies an intense 
 study for many years, understands some of them 
 differently from most other people, and wishes, for 
 the good of others, to spread his views before the 
 public. No one can hear him five minutes without 
 
DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 1 47 
 
 being convinced of iiis sincerity, and instructed by 
 his reasoning and information." 
 
 On his way home he lectured at Westford, Cam- 
 bridge and Colchester, Vt. As a result of his labors 
 in Colchester, twenty-three were added to the Bap- 
 tist Church between that time and the 2nd of De- 
 cember following. 
 
 The letters addressed to him and his son at this 
 period show that a report was in circulation that 
 he was dead ; and as soon as that was successfull}' 
 contradicted, another was current that, on reexam- 
 ining his calculations, he had discovered a mistake 
 of one hundred years. Both of these rumors were 
 several times subsequently revived, and had to be 
 as often contradicted. 
 
 He commenced his labors at Groton, Mass., on 
 the 13th of October, and lectured ten days. Clos- 
 ing his lectures in Groton, Mr. M. gave a third 
 course of lectures in Lowell, continuing from the 
 23rd of October to the first of November. 
 
 From the 2nd to the loth of November, he lec- 
 tured in Haverhill, Mass., where he made the 
 acquaintance of Elder Henry Plummer, pastor of 
 the Christian Church who embraced his views, and 
 was a steadfast friend till Mr. Miller's decease. 
 
 On the II th of November, Mr. M. commenced 
 a course of lectures in Exeter, N. H., which con- 
 tinued till the 19th. On the 12th a conference of 
 
148 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 the Christian Connection was in session there, and 
 they called on Mr. Miller in a body. 
 
 It was on this occasion that he became acquainted 
 with Elder Joshua V. Himes, then pastor of the 
 Chardon Street Church, Boston. 
 
 With regard to Eld. Himes' association with Mr. 
 Miller, which here began and the value which Mr. 
 Himes afterwards placed upon such a relation, we 
 find the following in his book entitled Miller's 
 Life and Views : 
 
 " We are not insensible of the fact, that much 
 obloquy will be cast upon us in consequence of 
 our association with the author of this work. This, 
 however, gives us no pain. We had rather be 
 associated with such a man as William Miller, and 
 stand with him in gloom or glory, in the cause of 
 the living God, than to be associated with his ene- 
 mies, and enjoy all the honors of this world." 
 
 Elder H. had written to Mr. M. on the 19th of 
 October, inviting him to give a course of lectures 
 in his chapel. He now renewed his invitation, and 
 got the promise of a course of lectures in December. 
 
 He arrived in Boston on the 7th of December, 
 and from the 8th to the i6th lectured in the 
 Chardon Street Chapel — his first course of lec- 
 tures in that city. 
 
 On the 1 2th of December Mr. Miller writes from 
 Boston to his son : " I am now in this place lee- 
 
NEW Doors coNtmuALLV opening. 149 
 
 turing twice a day to large audiences. Many, very 
 many, go away unable to gain admittance. Many, 
 I am informed, are under serious convictions. I 
 hope God will work in this city." 
 
 At this time he stopped at the house of Elder 
 Himes, who had much conversation with him 
 respecting his views, his plans for the future, and 
 his responsibilities. Elder H. became impressed 
 with the correctness of Mr. M.'sviews respecting the 
 nearness and nature of Christ's coming ; but was not 
 fully satisfied respecting the time. He was, how- 
 ever, sufficiently convinced that Mr. Miller was com- 
 municating important truths, to feel a great interest 
 in their promulgation. 
 
 "When Mr. Miller had closed his lectures," says 
 Elder- H., " I found myself in a new position. I 
 could not believe or preach as I had done. Light 
 on this subject was blazing on my conscience day 
 and night. A long conversation with Mr. Miller 
 then took place, on our duties and responsibilities. 
 I said to Bro. Miller, 'Do you really believe this 
 doctrine?' 
 
 " He replied, ' Certainly I do, or I would not 
 preach it.' 
 
 "'What are you doing to spread or diffuse it 
 through the world ?' 
 
 "'I have done, and am still doing all I can.' 
 
 " ' Well, the whole thing is kept in a corner yet. 
 
1 50 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 There is but little knowledge on the subject, after 
 all you have done. If Christ is to come in a few 
 years, as you believe, no time should be lost in 
 giving the church and world warning, in thunder- 
 tones, to arouse them to prepare.' 
 
 "'I know it, I know it, Bro. Himes,' said he; 
 'but what can an old farmer do? I was never 
 used to public speaking ; I stand quite alone ; and, 
 though I have labored much, and seen many con- 
 verted to God and the truth, yet no one, as yet, 
 seems to enter into the object and spirit of my mis- 
 sion, so as to render me much aid. They like to 
 have me preach, and build up their churches; and 
 there it ends, with most of the ministers, as yet. 
 I have been looking for help, — I want help.' 
 
 "It was at this time that I laid myself, family, 
 society, reputation, all, upon the altar of God, to 
 help him, to the extent of my power, to the end. 
 I then inquired of him what parts of the country 
 he had visited, and whether he had visited any of 
 our principal cities. 
 
 "He informed me of his labors," — as given in 
 the foregoing pages. 
 
 "'But why,' I said, ' have you not been into the 
 large cities?' 
 
 " He replied that his rule was to visit those 
 places where invited, and that he had not been 
 invited into any of the large cities. 
 
NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 151 
 » 
 "'Well,' said I, 'will you go with me where 
 
 doors are opened?' 
 
 "'Yes, I am ready to go anywhere, and labor 
 to the extent of my ability to the end.' 
 
 " I then told him he might prepare for the cam- 
 paign ; for doors should be opened in every city 
 in the Union, and the warning should go to the 
 ends of the earth. Here I began to ' help ' Father 
 Miller." 
 
 With this epoch commenced an entire new era 
 in the spread of the doctrine of the Advent. B. B. 
 Mussey, Esq., a distinguished Boston publisher, 
 undertook the publication of a revised edition, of 
 five thousand copies, of Mr. Miller's Lectures, on 
 condition that Mr. Miller would secure the copy- 
 right. Mr. M. did so, which subjected himself 
 to some blame, where the reason for the act 
 was not known. Mr. M. gave to Mr. Mussey 
 the entire profits of the edition for two hun- 
 dred copies of the work, which Mr. Mussey gave 
 him. 
 
 On the 17th of December Mr. M. lectured in 
 Westford, where he was refused the use of the 
 Congregational Church, — the first place of worship 
 that was ever closed against him. 
 
 On the 28th he returned to Boston, and repeated 
 his course of lectures in Mr. Himes' Chapel, closing 
 on the sth of January, 1840. 
 
152 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 On the 2 1 St of January, 1840, he visited Ports- 
 mouth, N. H., and commenced his first course of 
 lectures in that city. 
 
 At the time of these lectures, Elder D. I. Rob- 
 inson was stationed in Portsmouth, as the pastor 
 of the Methodist Church, and attended a part of 
 the course. He writes : 
 
 "I heard him all I could the first week, and 
 thought I could stop his wheels and confound 
 him; but, as the revival had commenced in the 
 vast congregation assembled to hear, I would not 
 do it publicly, lest evil should follow. I, therefore, 
 visited him at his room, with a formidable list of 
 objections. To my surprise, scarcely any' of them 
 were new to him, and he could answer them as 
 fast as I could present them. And then he pre- 
 sented objections and questions which confounded 
 me, and the commentaries on which I had relied. 
 I went home used up, convicted, humbled, and 
 resolved to examine the question." The result 
 was that Elder R. became convinced of the near- 
 ness of the Advent, and has since been a faithfiil 
 preacher of the kingdom at hand. 
 
 From the 8th to the 29th of February, Mr. M. 
 gave his third course of lectures in Boston, in the 
 Marlboro Chapel and other places, as the doors 
 opened. It was during this series of meetings that 
 the publication of a journal, devoted to the doc- 
 
NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. I 53 
 
 trine of the Advent, was effected. Mr. Miller (in 
 1845) thus narrates its origin: 
 
 " For a long time previous to this, the papers 
 had been filled with abusive stories respecting my 
 labors, and they had refused to publish anything 
 from me in reply. I had greatly felt the need of 
 some medium of communication to the public. 
 Efforts had been frequently made to commence 
 the publication of a paper which should be devoted 
 to the advocacy of the doctrine, and the commu- 
 nication of information on the fulfillment of proph- 
 ecy. We had, however, never been able to find a 
 man who was willing to run the risk of his repu- 
 tation and the pecuniary expense, in such a 
 publication. 
 
 "On my visit to Boston in the winter of 1840, I 
 mentioned to Bro. Himes my wishes respecting a 
 paper, and the difficulties I had experienced in the 
 establishment of one. He promptly offered to 
 commence a paper which should be devoted to 
 this question, if I thought the cause of truth would 
 be thereby advanced. The next week, without a 
 subscriber or any promise of assistance, he issued 
 the first number of the Signs of the Times, on the 
 20th of March, [28th of February,] 1840. 
 
 "With this commenced an entire new era in the 
 spread of information on the peculiar points of my 
 belief, Mr. Mussey gave up to him the publica- 
 
154 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 tion of my Lectures, and he published them in 
 connection with other works on the prophecies, 
 which, aided by devoted friends, he scattered 
 broadcast everywhere to the extent of his means. 
 J '• cannot here withhold my testimony to the effi- 
 ciency and integrity of my Bro. Himes. He has 
 stood by me at all times, perilled his reputation, 
 and, by the position in which he has been placed, 
 has been more instrumental in the spread of these 
 views than any other ten men who have embarked 
 in the cause. His course, both in laboring as a 
 ■lecturer and in the manner that he has managed 
 his publications, meets my full approval."' 
 
 On the 1st of March, 1840, Mr. M. visited 
 Watertown, Mass. He was much pleased with his 
 reception there, and, after leaving, wrote to his 
 son: 
 
 " I have never seen so great an effect in anyone 
 place as there. I preached last from Gen. xix. 17. 
 There were from a thousand to fifteen hundred 
 present, and more than one hundred under con- 
 viction. One-half the congregation wept like 
 children when I parted from them. Mr. Medbury, 
 the Baptist minister, a good man, wept as though 
 his heart would break when he took me by the 
 hand, and, for himself and people, bade me fare- 
 
 '^ Apology and Defence, p, 21, 
 
NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. IS5 
 
 well. He and many others fell upon my neck, and 
 wept and kissed me, and sorrowed most of all that 
 they should see my face no more. We could not 
 get away for more than an hour, and finally we 
 had to break away." 
 
 Rev. R. B. Medbury afterwards gives the follow- 
 ing account of the result of Mr. Miller's lectures 
 there, through the Signs of the Times : 
 
 "For several months past we have enjoyed, and 
 are still enjoying, a pleasing work of grace among 
 us. This revival, as stated in the account pub- 
 lished in the Christian Watchman of the 8th in- 
 stant, was in progress when Mr. William Miller 
 commenced lecturing here. The work evidently 
 received a new impulse while Mr. Miller was 
 here. 
 
 " Among those who have since united with our 
 church, many have mentioned Mr. Miller's lectures 
 as the means, under God, of bringing them to 
 repentance. The things of eternity assumed to 
 them an unwonted reality. Heaven was brought 
 near, and they felt themselves guilty before God. 
 It was not so much the belief that Christ might 
 come in 1843 as it was the certainty of that event, 
 with the conviction that they were not prepared to 
 hail his coming with joy.'' 
 
 Watertown, May 21, 18^0. 
 
156 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 In compliance with the wishes of Elder L. D. 
 Fleming, pastor of the Christian Church in Port- 
 land, Me., Mr. Miller visited and gave his first 
 course of lectures in that city, from the nth to the 
 23d of March. The result of these was thus 
 stated by Elder Fleming, in April following: 
 
 "There has probably never been so much relig- 
 ious interest among the inhabitaijts of this place, 
 generally, as at present. A number of rum-sellers 
 have turned their shops into meeting-rooms, and 
 those places that were once devoted to intemper- 
 ance and revelry are now devoted to prayer and 
 praise. There is nothing like extravagant excite- 
 ment, but an almost universal solemnity on the 
 minds of all the people. One of the principal 
 book-sellers informed me that he had sold more 
 Bibles in one month, since Mr. Miller came here, 
 than he had in any four months previous." 
 
 Mr. Miller was strongly urged by "the wardens 
 of the First Baptist Society, worshiping in Pleasant 
 Street," where he lectured a portion of the time, 
 to give them "another course of lectures," but he 
 was obliged to decline the invitation; and, on the 
 last Tuesday in March, left Portland, and by stage 
 and railroad reached his home in Low Hampton 
 on Friday night following, — "being absent from 
 home nearly six months, and having delivered 
 three hundred and twenty-seven lectures." 
 
NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 157 
 
 On his way home, a young man, dressed in 
 black, who, Mr. M. afterwards learned was a cler- 
 gyman in a neighboring town, became his compan- 
 ion for a short distance in the stage. When the 
 stage stopped for the passengers to dine, the young 
 man proved to be an acquaintance of the landlord's, 
 and they commenced conversation respecting "the 
 prophet Miller." The landlord inquired of the 
 gentleman in black if he had read Mr. Miller's 
 Lectures, which the former had loaned him a few 
 days previous. " No," the clergyman said, " I have 
 read the Introduction, and found that Mr. M. was 
 not a learned man, and therefore I have no confi- 
 dence in the work." This reply struck Mr. M. 
 with much force, as evidence of the manner in 
 which many let those reputed to be learned do 
 their thinking for them. 
 
 Mr. Miller visited New York City, and com- 
 menced his first course of lectures there, from the 
 1 6th to the 29th of May, at the corner of Norfolk 
 and Broome Streets, to good assemblies. At the 
 close of these lectures, Mr. Miller returned home. 
 
 He remained at home about four weeks, when 
 he visited Dresden, N. Y., and lectured from the 
 9th to the 1 2th of August. Of that place he writes, 
 under date of August 13th: "We had a good time ; 
 theLord was there." He then adds : " I have more 
 business on ha^d than any two men like me should 
 
158 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 perform. I must lecture twice every day. I must 
 converse with many — answer a host of questions 
 — write answers to letters from all parts of the 
 compass, from Canada to Florida, from Maine to 
 Missouri. I must read all the candid arguments 
 (which I confess are not many) which are urged 
 against me. 1 must read all the slang of the 
 drunken and sober. . . . The polar star must be 
 kept in view; the chart consulted, the compass 
 watched; the reckoning kept; the sails, set ; the 
 rudder managed ; the ship cleared ; the sailors fed ; 
 the voyage prosecuted ; the port of rest, to-whiph.. 
 we are destined, understood ; and to the watchman 
 call, 'Watchman, what of the night?'" 
 
 In anticipation of attending the first General 
 Conference of believers in the second coming of 
 Christ, which was to assemble on the 14th of 
 October, 1840, in Boston, Mr. Miller left home on 
 the 8th, and proceeded as far as Fairhaven, Vt., 
 about two miles from home, where he was taken 
 with a severe attack of typhoid fever. In the 
 afternoon of the same day he was carried back to 
 Low Hampton. He was thus deprived of the 
 long-desired privilege of meeting fellow-laborers 
 in the work in which he was engaged. On the 
 15th of October he was able to dictate a few lines 
 to those assembled in conference, as follows : 
 
 " Why was I deprived of meeting those congenial 
 
NEW DOORS CONTINUALLY OPENING. 159 
 
 minds in this good, this glorious cause of light and 
 truth? Why are the providences of God so mys- 
 terious? I have often inquired. Am I never to 
 have my will? No, never, until my will shall 
 harmonize with thine, O Father ! Yes, God is 
 right; his providence is right; his ways are just 
 and true; and I am foolish to murmur or complain. 
 
 " I have great blessings yet, more than I can 
 number. I was not taken sick far from home. I 
 am in the bosom of my family. I have my reason ; 
 I can think, believe, and love. I have the Bible 
 — O blessed book! I have a hope, — yes, yes, 
 'a blessed hope,' — founded on that word that 
 never fails. My hope is in him who soon will 
 come, and will not tarry. I love the thought ; it 
 makes my bed in sickness ; I hope it will in death. 
 I wait for him. My soul, wait thou on God. I 
 have the Spirit; O blessed Holy Spirit!" 
 
 When sufficiently restored, he went to Fort Ann, 
 and lectured from the 26th to the 30th of Decem- 
 ber, 1840, in compliance with the "unanimous 
 invitation" of the Baptist Church there, Rev. J. O. 
 Mason, pastor. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 
 
 r\N the 31st of January, 1841, Mr. Miller again 
 visited Boston, and commenced his fourth 
 course of lectures in that city. 
 
 In compliance with an invitation from Rev. N. 
 Hervey, pastor of the Baptist Church in Andover, 
 Mass., Mr. M. commenced a course of lectures in 
 their house on Sunday, February 21, 1841. The 
 students of the Orthodox institution there requested 
 him to lecture only evenings, that they might 
 attend his full course ; but he could not consistently 
 comply with their wishes. His labors continued 
 there till March 2d, and were attend'ed by a very 
 large and attentive audience. Mr. Hervey, in 
 whose church they were delivered, has given the 
 following sketch of them : 
 
 " His exposition of the prophecies, together with 
 his earnest and impressive appeals to Christians 
 and sinners to prepare for the coming of the Lord, 
 were the means of arousing Christians to action, and 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. l6l 
 
 of the conversion of a number of persons, who be- 
 fore were without hope and without God in the 
 world. 
 
 "In the course of the lectures an incident occurred 
 which shows his familiar acquaintance with the 
 Scriptures and promptness to meet objectors to 
 his views. About the fourth day of his labors he 
 received a letter signed 'Anonymous' containing 
 a long list of passages from the Old and New 
 Testaments, which were evidently quoted by 
 ■Anonymous' from memory, without naming their 
 chapter and verse. These passages were thought 
 by the author of the letter to be directly opposed 
 to Mr. Miller's view of the near approach and 
 personal reign of Christ on earth. To these texts 
 was affixed a sin§le question. The letter, on being 
 taken from the office, was presented to Mr. Miller, 
 who read it through, and immediately said : 
 '"Anonymous" has not quoted a single text right.' 
 In the evening, previous to his lecture, he took the 
 letter from his pocket, and inquired if there was a 
 person in the audipnce by the name of Anonymous . 
 If so, he would like to have him stand up. The 
 house was filled on that evening by a large con- 
 gregation. Mr. Miller waited some time for the 
 appearance of 'Anonymous;' the congregation 
 remained in breathless silence to see the stranger. 
 But no one answered to the call. Mr. Miller then 
 
1 62 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 read the letter, and as he read each passage, also 
 read the same from the Bible. ThC; audience 
 were satisfied that not one text was correctly 
 quoted. Mr. Miller again repeated the call for 
 'Anonymous' to stand up, if he was present. No 
 one arose. Mr; Miller then read the question 
 which closed the letter, namely: 'Mr. Miller, how 
 dare you assert your theory with so much confi- 
 dence without a knowledge of the Hebrew and 
 Greek languages?' To this Mr. Miller promptly 
 replied, ' If I am not acquainted with the HEBREW 
 and Greek, I know enough to quote the English 
 texts of the Scriptures rightly.' -Anonymous' 
 never made himself known, and it was the impres- 
 sion of many of the audience that the author of 
 the letter, if he was skilled in the Hebrew and Greek, 
 was exceedingly deficient in his knowledge of the 
 English Scriptures. 
 
 "During Mr. Miller's stay in Andover several 
 persons called to converse with him on the topics 
 of his lectures, and he was very ready to devote 
 his time to conversation with persons desirous of 
 receiving information. He entered into the con- 
 versation with all his heart, and hundreds will 
 remember with delight and devout gratitude to 
 God the interviews they have enjoyed with him, 
 and the instructions they have received from his 
 lips. He was ever ready to answer all reasonable 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 163 
 
 questions, and could generally distinguish between 
 the caviller and the sincere inquirer after truth. 
 
 "N. H." 
 
 From the 3d to the 13th of March, he lectured 
 to crowded audiences at the Marlboro Chapel, his 
 fifth course of lectures in Boston. 
 
 Mr. Miller lectured from the 27th of March to 
 the 5th of April, to large audiences in Providence, 
 R. I. The Town Hall, a commodious building, 
 was granted by the City Council for that purpose. 
 On Sunday, the 4th, by the invitation of Rev. Mr. 
 Jameson, of the 3d Baptist Church, he lectured 
 there all day to full and solemn congregations. 
 His keeping no journal, makes it impossible to 
 give the particular results of these lectures. 
 
 From the 8th to the isth of April, 1841, he 
 labored in Lowell, Mass., when, after an absence 
 of three months, he returned home, to enjoy a 
 season of rest. At this time he estimated that, 
 since the ist of October, 1839, he had travelled 
 four thousand five hundred and sixty miles, and 
 preached six hundred and twenty-seven lectures, 
 averaging one and a half hours each, resulting in 
 about five thousand hopeful conversions. 
 
 On the 23d of May, in compliance with a very 
 urgent request from Addison, Vt., he commenced 
 a course of lectures there, which continued till the 
 
1 64 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER, 
 
 30th, when he was taken sick with a painful inflam- 
 mation in his left limb. He immediately returned 
 home, when the other limb was similarly affected. 
 This terminated in painful swellings and copious 
 discharges, which began to heal about the loth of 
 June, but confined him to his room till the last of 
 August; so that he rested from labor during the 
 summer. 
 
 On November the 29th, he commenced his 
 sixth course of lectures in Boston, at Boylston 
 Hall, where he addressed large audiences each day 
 and evening till the 9th of December. 
 
 These repeated series of discourses in Boston 
 had a powerful effect on the community. As 
 usual, large numbers went away, unable to gain 
 admittance, and many were hopefully converted 
 from sin to holiness. 
 
 A course of lectures in Dover, N. H., continuing 
 from the nth to the 19th of December, terminated 
 his labors for the year 1841. 
 
 He lectured from the 27th of January to the 3d 
 of February, in the Presbyterian Church at Sandy 
 Hill, N. Y. A conference of Advent believers 
 was held in this church, commencing on the ist 
 of February and closing on the 4th. The services 
 were held the last evening at the court-house. On 
 this evening an incident occurred which did much 
 to deepen the impressions made by the lecture. 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 1 65 
 
 H. B. Northop, Esq., a prominent lawyer of that 
 country arose, at the close of the meeting, and 
 remarked that "he had stood at that bar many 
 times and addressed a jury of twelve sensible men, 
 presenting evidence and arguments which he knew 
 were weak and fallacious, and he knew others 
 might have seen it ; but he had sat down with the 
 confident expectation that those twelve men would 
 give him their verdict. He had attended these 
 lectures, and had done it with a mind strongly 
 predisposed to reject the doctrine, and exceed- 
 ingly skeptical. He had attended with a deter- 
 mination, if possible, to overthrow the theory, and 
 to exult with a feeling of triumph if he succeeded. 
 He had watched every word and sentence, and 
 made an effort at every point where he thought 
 there was a possibility of making a breach ; but 
 had been unable to do it. And now, after making 
 himself acquainted with history, sacred and pro- 
 fane, with prophecies and prophetic periods, so far 
 as his circumstances would permit him to do, he 
 would frankly confess that he had never found any 
 theory that would compare with this for strength 
 of evidence. He would not say he believed the 
 event would come in 1843, or within ten years of 
 that; but he could see no reason why it would 
 not take place then. At any rate, he was satisfied, 
 if there was any truth in the Bible, the event was 
 
1 66 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 near; and this is the nearest calculation we can 
 possibly come to respecting the time." 
 
 The effect of such a declaration, from such a 
 source, can be better imagined than described. 
 
 From the 6th to the 9th of March, Mr. Miller 
 lectured in Medford, Mass. While here, a friend 
 took him to a phrenologist in Boston, with whom 
 he was himself acquainted, but who had no sus- 
 picion whose head he was about to examine. The 
 phrenologist commenced by saying that the person 
 under examination had a large, well-developed, 
 and well-balanced head. While examining the 
 moral and intellectual organs, he said to Mr. 
 Miller's friend : 
 
 '" I tell you what it is, Mr. Miller could not easily 
 make a convert of this man to his hair-brained 
 theory. He has too much good sense." 
 
 Thus he proceeded, making comparisons be- 
 tween the head he was examining and the head of 
 Mr. Miller, as he fancied it would be. 
 
 "Oh, how I should like to examine Mr. Miller's 
 head 1" said he ; "I would give it one squeezing." 
 
 The phrenologist, knowing that the gentleman 
 was a particular friend of Mr. Miller, spared no 
 pains in going out of the way to make remarks 
 upon him. Putting his hand on the organ of 
 marvellousness, he said : " There ! I'll bet you 
 anything that old Miller has got a bump on his 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 1 67 
 
 head there as big as my fist;" at the same time 
 doubUng up his fist as an illustration. 
 
 The others present laughed at the perfection of 
 the joke, and he heartily joined them, supposing 
 they were laughing at his witticisms on Mr. Miller. 
 
 " He laughed ; 'twas well. The tale applied 
 Soon made him laugh on t' other side." 
 
 He pronounced the head of the gentleman under 
 examination the reverse, in every particular, of 
 whrat he declared Mr. Miller's must be. .When 
 through, he made out his chart, and politely asked 
 Mr. Miller his name. 
 
 Mr. Miller said it was of no consequence about 
 putting his name upon the chart; but the phre- 
 nologist insisted. 
 
 "Very well," said Mr. M. ; "you may call it 
 Miller, if you choose." 
 
 "Miller, Miller," said he; "what is your first 
 name?" 
 
 "They call me William Miller." 
 
 "What! the gentleman who is lecturing bn the 
 prophecies?" 
 
 "Yes, sir, the same." 
 
 At this the phrenologist settled back in his chair, 
 the personation of astonishment and dismay, and 
 spoke not a word while the company remained. 
 His feelings may be more easily imagined tha^. 
 described. 
 
1 68 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 From the I2th to the 20th of March he lectured 
 in the Town Hall in Worcester, Mass. The meet- 
 ings were well attended, — the hall being crowded 
 during most of the time ; two thousand people 
 were judged to have been present. While ex- 
 plaining the 7th chapter of Daniel, Mr. M. very 
 significantly inquired how there could be a millen- 
 nium according to the common understanding of 
 it, while the little horn warred wit;h , the saints, 
 which he was to do till the coming of the Ancient 
 of Days? A Baptist clergyman arose, and offered 
 to answer that question the following morning. 
 The next morning he came in and requested ad- 
 ditional time, and his answer was postponed 
 another day. When that time arrived he came in 
 and presented the common view respecting the 
 millennium, and inquired if there was no way to 
 harmotiize the text with it. Mr. M. said, that was 
 what they were waiting for him to do. But he left 
 it there'. This caused Mr. M. to be listened to 
 with more than usual interest. 
 
 The preachers of those early days used the pro- 
 phetic charts drawn from the symbolic language 
 of the book of Daniel and Revelatioh. One of 
 Mr. Miller's charts of symbols, from which he 
 used to lecture, has been presented to Elder E. D. 
 Gibbs by Mrs. John Miller. It is regarded by 
 Elder Gibbs as a real relic of the Second Advent 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 1 69 
 
 Message. He thinks this was Mr. Miller's first 
 chart, and it was from this chart that Elder Luther 
 Boutelle heard William Miller lecture in Groton, 
 Mass., — in the year 1839, — and by hearing the 
 lectures was brought into the Advent movement 
 more than fifty-five years ago. 
 
 From the 22nd to the 28th, he lectured in the 
 City Hall in Hartford, Ct. The Hartford Chris- 
 tian Secretary, a Baptist periodical, said of these 
 meetings : 
 
 "One fact connected with this conference struck 
 us somewhat forcibly ; and that was, the immense 
 crowd which attended the whole course of lectures. 
 Of one thing we are satisfied, and that is this: un- 
 less the clergy, generally, present a better theory 
 than the one offered by Mr. Miller, the doctrine 
 will prevail to a very general extent." 
 
 The first prophetic conference held in America 
 was convened in the Chardon Street Chapel, Bos- 
 ton, Oct. 14th, 1840, and a report of its session 
 was printed, and 10,000 copies were in circulation. 
 The first signer was William Miller, and the next 
 was Henry Dana Ward, who was chosen chairman 
 of the convention. 
 
 At the close of these labors Mr. M. returned to 
 Low Hampton, for that rest which his overtasked 
 frame now greatly needed. 
 
 On the 24th of April Mr. Miller commenced a 
 
170 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 course of lectures in the large hall of the Apollo, 
 410 Broadway, in the city of New York, as usual to 
 large audiences, closing on the loth of May. 
 
 From the 24th to the 28th of May, he gave his 
 seventh course of lectures in Boston ; and from the 
 29th of May to the 2nd of June, 1842, he lectured 
 in Newburyport, Mass. At the commencement of 
 his lecture, in the evening of the first day, an egg 
 was thrown into the hall at him, but fell upon the 
 side of the desk. At the close, stones were thrown 
 through the windows, by a mob outside, who in- 
 dulged in some characteristic hootings and kindred 
 noises. The congregation dispersed without dam- 
 age, save the glass of lamps and windows. Under 
 those circumstances, the town authorities closed 
 the hall, and the lectures were adjourned to the 
 chapel, in Hale's Court. They continued till Fri- 
 day, June 3d. 
 
 On the 29th of June, 1842, Mr. M. commenced 
 a course of lectures on the campground at East 
 Kingston, N. H. This was the first camp-meeting 
 held by believers in the Advent near. 
 
 The camp-meeting was noticed by a writer in 
 the Boston Post a.s follows: "The Second Advent 
 camp-meeting, which commenced at East King- 
 ston, N. H., on Tuesday, June 29th, and continued 
 from day to day until Tuesday noon, July 5th, 
 was attended by an immense concourse of peo- 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. I / 1 
 
 pie, variously estimated at from seven to ten thou- 
 sand. . . . 
 
 "The meeting was conducted with great regular- 
 ity and good order from beginning to end. The 
 ladies were seated £in-one.,side, and the gentlemen 
 on the other, of the speaker. 
 
 "The preachers were twelve, ax fifteen. Mr. 
 Miller gave the only regular course of lectures — 
 the others speaking occasionally. Many ,of the 
 people, without doubt, assembled from motives of 
 curiosity merely; but the great body of them, 
 from their solemn looks and close attention to the 
 subject, were evidently actuated by higher and 
 more important motives. Each tent was under the 
 supervision of a tent-master, who was responsible 
 for the good order within the same, where religious 
 exercises were kept up at the intermissions be- 
 tween the public exercises and meals, and where 
 lights were kept burning through the night. . . . 
 
 " Some fault was found, or dissatisfaction felt, 
 with that part of the regulations which precluded 
 all controversy — i. e., which prevented people of 
 opposite theological sentiments from occupying 
 the time or distracting the attention of the audi- 
 ence, which would otherwise have introduced con- 
 fusion and defeated the object of the meeting. 
 Nothing could be more reasonable than this 
 regulation, and no peace-loving person would 
 
172 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 make any objection. . . . The meeting broke up 
 with harmony and good feeling." 
 
 A few years later J. G. Whittier, the distin- 
 guished American writer and poet, who was pres- 
 ent at this meeting, made the following reference 
 to it: 
 
 " Three or four years ago, on my way eastward, 
 I spent an hour or two at a campground of the 
 Second Adventists in East Kingston. The spot was 
 well chosen. A tall growth of pine and hemlock 
 threw its melancholy shadow over the multitude, 
 who were arranged upon rough seats- of boards 
 and logs. The preachers were placed in a rude 
 pulpit of rough boards, carpeted only by the dead 
 forest leaves and flowers, and tasselled, not with 
 silk and velvet, but with the green boughs of the 
 sombre hemlocks around it. One of them followed 
 the music in an earnest exhortation on the duty of 
 preparing for the great event. Occasionally he 
 was really eloquent, and his description of the last 
 day had all the terrible distinctness of Anelli's 
 painting of the 'End of the World.' 
 
 "Suspended from the front of the rude pulpit 
 were two broad sheets of canvass, upon one of 
 which was the figure of a man, — the head of gold, 
 the breast and arms of silver, the belly of brass, 
 the legs of iron, and the feet of clay, — the dream 
 of Nebuchadnezzar. On the other were depicted 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 1 73 
 
 the wonders of the Apocalyptic vision — the beasts 
 — the dragons — the scarlet woman seen by the 
 seer of Patmos — oriental types and figures and 
 mystic symbols translated into staring Yankee 
 realities, and exhibited like the beasts of a travel- 
 ling menagerie. One horrible image, with its hid- 
 eous heads and scaly caudal extremity, reminded 
 me of the tremendous line of Milton, who, in 
 speaking of the same evil dragon, describes 
 him as 
 
 ' Swingeing the scaly honors of his folded tail.' 
 
 "To an imaginative mind the scene was full of 
 novel interest. The white circle of tents — the 
 dim wood arches — the upturned, earnest faces — 
 the loud voices of the speakers, burdened with the 
 awful .symbolic language of the Bible — the smoke 
 from the fires rising like incense from forest altars 
 — carrying one back to the days of primitive wor- 
 ship, when 
 
 ' The groves were God's first temples, ere man learned 
 To hew the shaft, and lay the architrave, 
 And stretch the roof above it.' " 
 
 On returning to Boston on the 12th, at the 
 request of the passengers, Mr. Miller gave a lecture 
 on the boat. He went to Albany on the 13th, 
 lectured there in the evening, and on the next day 
 took the canal-boat, on which he also lectured, on 
 
1/4 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 his way to Granville, N. Y., where he lectured 
 from the i8th to the 23d of September, and from 
 the 20th to the 30th, at Benson, Vt., where Mr. 
 Himes held a tent-meeting in connection with his 
 lectures. On the 3d of November, Mr. Himes 
 erected the big tent in Newark, N. J. Mr. Miller 
 was not able to be present till the 7th, from which 
 time to the 14th he gave fifteen discourses. 
 
 On the 19th of November, he comirienced a 
 course of lectures in New Haven, Ct., in the M. E. 
 Church, Rev. Mr. Law, pastor. The Fountain, a 
 temperance paper published in that city, gave the 
 following account of the meeting: "' 
 
 " It is estimated that not less than three thousand 
 persons were in attendance at the church, on each 
 evening, for a week ; and if the almost breathless 
 silence which reigned throughout the immense 
 throng for two or three hours at a time is any evi- 
 dence of interest in the subject of the lectures, it 
 cannot be said that our community are devoid of 
 feeling on this momentous question. 
 
 "Mr. Miller was accompanied and assisted by 
 Rev. J. V. Himes, who is by no means an ineffi- 
 cient coadjutor in this great and important work. 
 We did not attend the whole course, the last three 
 lectures being all we had an opportunityt of hear- 
 ing. We were utterly disappointed.: So. many 
 extravagant things had been said of the ' fatiatics ' 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 17$ 
 
 in the public prints, and such distorted statements 
 published in reference to their articles of faith, 
 that we were prepared to witness disgusting and 
 perhaps blasphemous exhibitions of 'Millerism,' as 
 the doctrine of the Second Advent is called. 
 
 "Injustice to Mr. Miller we are constrained to 
 say, that he is one of the most interesting lecturers 
 we have any recollection of ever having heard. 
 We have not the least doubt that he is fully con- 
 vinced of the truth of the doctrine he labors so 
 diligently to inculcate, and he certainly evinces 
 great candor and fairness in his manner of proving 
 his points. And he proves them, too, to the satis- 
 faction of every hearer ; that is, allowing his 
 premises to be correct, there is no getting away 
 from his conclusions. 
 
 "We have no means of ascertaining the precise 
 effect of these meetings on this community, but 
 we know that many minds have been induced to 
 contemplate the Scripture prophecies in a new 
 light, and not a few are studying the Bible with 
 unwonted interest. For our own part, this new 
 view of the world's destiny is so completely at 
 variance with previous habits of thought and antici- 
 pation, that we are not prepared to give it entire 
 credence, though we should not dare hazard an 
 attempt to disprove it. 
 
 "The best part of the story is, that a powerful 
 
176 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 revival has followed the labors of Messrs. Miller 
 and company." 
 
 Mr. M. returned to New York City, where he 
 gave six discourses, from the 27th to the 29th of 
 November, and then returned to Low Hampton. 
 Arriving home, he wrote as follows : 
 
 "Low Hampton, December 7th, 1842. 
 "Dear Brother Himes : . . . Saturday I came 
 home, cold and weary, worn out and exhausted. 
 On my arrival, I found a messenger after me and 
 my wife, to visit her mother, who was supposed to 
 be dying ; my wife went, and soon returned with 
 the news of her death. After attending the funeral, 
 we came home on Monday night, and yesterday I 
 got some rest. This morning I feel some refreshed. 
 But the fatigue of body and mind has almost 
 unnerved this old frame, and unfitted me to endure 
 the burdens which Providence calls upon me to 
 bear. I find that, as I grow old, I grow more 
 peevish, and cannot bear so much contradiction. 
 Therefore I am called uncharitable and severe. 
 My Master will soon call me home, and soon the 
 scoffer and I shall be in another world, to render 
 our account before a righteous tribunal. I will 
 therefore appeal to the Supreme Court of the 
 Universe for the redress of grievances, and the 
 rendering of judgment in my favor, by a revoca- 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. I ^^^ 
 
 tion of the judgment in the court below. The 
 World and Clergy vs. Miller. 
 
 " I remain, looking for the blessed hope, 
 "William Miller." 
 
 Mr. Miller had not been sufficiently definite 
 respecting the time of the Advent, in the estima- 
 tion of some who embraced his views. The ex- 
 pression "about the year 1843 " they regarded as 
 too general. As he was about to enter on the 
 long-looked-for year, he prepared and published 
 the following among other views : 
 
 " I believe God has revealed the time. (Isa.xliv. 
 7, 8; xiv. 20, 21; Dan. xii. 10; Amos iii. 7; 
 I Thess. V. 4.) 
 
 " I believe many who are professors and preachers 
 will never believe or know the time until it comes 
 upon them. (Jer. viii. 7; Matt. xxiv. 50; Jer. xxv. 
 
 34-37-) 
 
 " I believe the wise, they who are to shine as the 
 
 brightness of the firmament, Dan. xii. 3, will un- 
 derstand the time. (Eccl. viii. $; Dan. xii. 10; 
 Matt. xxiv. 43-45; xxv. 6-10; i Thess. v. 4 ; i 
 Pet. i. 9-1 3-) 
 
 " I believe the time can be known by all who 
 desire to understand and to be ready for his com- 
 ing. And I am fully convinced that some time 
 between March 21st, 1843, and March 21st, 1844, 
 
178 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 according to the Jewish mode of computation of 
 time, Christ will come, and bring all his saints with 
 him ; and that then he will award every man as 
 his works shall be. (Matt, xvi.27 ; Rev. xxii. 12.)" 
 With the commencement of the new year, he 
 issued the following 
 
 ADDRESS TO BELIEVERS IN THE 
 NEAR ADVENT. 
 
 "Dear Brethren: This year, according to 
 our faith, is the last year that Satan will reign in 
 our earth. Jesus Christ will come, and bruise his 
 head. The kingdom of the earth will be dashed 
 to pieces, which is the same thing. And he, 
 whose right it is to reign, will take the kingdom, 
 and possess it for ever and ever. 
 
 "And the God of Peace shall tread Satan under 
 your feet shortly. Therefore, we have but a little 
 time more to do as our good brother, Paul, was 
 commanded, Acts xxvi. 18, 'to open your eyes, 
 and to turn them from darkness to light, and from 
 the power of Satan unto God, that they may re- 
 ceive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among 
 them which are sanctified by faith that is in me.' 
 Let us then put forth our best energies in this 
 cause ; let every one of us try, by persuasion, by 
 the help and grace of God, to get one, at least, of 
 our friends to come to Christ, in this last year of 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 1 79 
 
 redemption; and, if we' succeed, what an army 
 of regenerated souls may we not hail in the new 
 heavens and new earth ! I pray God, my breth- 
 ren, that nothing may deter you from this work. 
 Let scoffers scoff, and liars tell lies ; we must not 
 suffer ourselves to be drawn from our work. 
 
 "And another thing it is well for us to remem- 
 ber. The world will watch for our halting. 
 They cannot think we believe what we speak, for 
 they count our faith a strange faith ; and now be- 
 ware, and not give them any vantage-ground over 
 us. They will, perhaps, look for the halting and 
 falling away of many. But I hope none who are 
 looking for the glorious appearing will let their 
 faith waver. This year will try our faith; we 
 must be tried, purified and made white; and if 
 there should be any among us who do not in heart 
 believe, they will go out from us : but I am per- 
 suaded that there cannot be many such ; for it is 
 a doctrine so repugnant to the carnal heart, so 
 opposite to the worldly-minded, so far from the 
 bold professor, the bigot and hypocrite, that none 
 of them will, or can, believe in a doctrine so search- 
 ing as the immediate appearing of Jesus. Christ to 
 judge the world. I am, therefore, persuaded better 
 things of you, brethren, although I thus speak. I 
 beseech you, my dear brethren, be careful that 
 Satan get no advantage over you by scattering 
 
l80 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 coals of wild-fire among you ; for, if he cannot 
 drive you unto unbelief and doubt, he will try his 
 wild-fire of fanaticism and speculation to get us 
 from the word of God. Be watchful and sober, 
 and hope to the end, for the grace that shall be 
 brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ. 
 
 " Every error prevents us, in part, from being 
 ready. Let us, then, stand strong in the faith, 
 with our loins girt about with truth, and our lamps 
 trimmed and burning, and waiting for our Lord, 
 ready to enter the promised land, the true inherit- 
 ance of the saints. This year the fullness of time 
 will come, the shout of victory will be heard in 
 heaven, the triumphant return of our great Cap- 
 tain maybe expected, the new song will commence 
 before the throne, eternity begin its revolution, 
 and time shall be no more. 
 
 "This year — O blessed year ! — the captive will 
 be released, the prison doors will be opened, death 
 will have no more dominion over us, and life, eter- 
 nal life, be our everlasting reward. This year — 
 O glorious year! — the trump of jubilee will be 
 blown, the exiled children will return, the pilgrims 
 reach their home, from earth and heavens the 
 scattered remnant come and meet in middle air, — 
 the fathers before the flood, Noah and his sons, 
 Abraham and his, the Jew and Gentile, all who 
 have died in faith, of every nation, kindred, tongue, 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. l8l 
 
 and people, will meet to part no more. This year ! 
 the long looked-for year of years ! the best ! it is 
 come ! I shall hope to meet you all, through faith 
 in God and the blood of the Lamb. May God 
 bless you, and sustain you in the faith. 
 
 " May you this year be crowned with immortality 
 and glory. And finally, my brethren, ' I pray God 
 your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved 
 blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.' 
 
 " William Miller. 
 
 "Low Hampton, January i, 1S4.J." 
 
 In compliance with the wishes of Elder Marvin 
 Eastwood and his congregation, in Waterford, N. 
 Y., Mr. Miller lectured there from the last day of 
 December, 1842, to the 8th of January,- 1843. On 
 the morning of the third day, the Congregational 
 minister called on him, with a deacon of his church, 
 and wished to ask him a few questions. 
 
 Five other gentlemen soon came in, and took 
 seats in the room. 
 
 Mr. Miller told the clergyman that he might ask 
 any question he pleased, and he would answer the 
 best he could. 
 
 The minister accordingly asked him some twenty 
 questions, each one of which Mr. M. answered by 
 quoting a text of Scripture. He then thanked 
 Mr. M. for his politeness, and acknowledged that 
 
1 82 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 he had answered him fairly. "But," said he, "I 
 do not believe your doctrine." 
 
 "What doctrine?" said Mr. M. 
 
 " I don't believe God has revealed the time." 
 
 Mr. M. asked him if he would answer three 
 questions.' 
 
 The minister replied that he did not come to 
 answer questions. 
 
 One of the gentlemen present then inquired of 
 the minister why he would not answer. 
 
 He said he did not come for the purpose of answer- 
 ing questions, and did not choose to. 
 
 The gentleman then said to him : " I have dis- 
 believed the Bible, but have been one of your 
 principal supporters many years ; and, when Mr. 
 Miller has answered so many of your questions, if 
 you will not let him ask you three, I can pay you 
 no more of my money." He added, " I have seen 
 more evidence in proof of the truth of the Bible in 
 the few lectures I have heard from Mr. Miller than 
 in all the sermons you have ever preached." 
 
 iMr. M. was in the habit of replying to those who denied 
 that God has revealed the time by asking them: "What 
 'wonders' are referred to in Dan, 12 : 6?" " Who gave the 
 answer to the inquiry there aslced?" and "If those 'won- 
 ders' include the resurrection, — and the Lord has sworn 
 with an oath that it shall be for a time, times, and a half, — 
 is not the time revealed ?" adding, " Whether we understand 
 it correctly or not, is another question." 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. I 83 
 
 " Why," said the minister, " how does Mr. Miller 
 prove the truth of the Bible?" 
 
 " By the fulfillment of prophecy." 
 
 " And do not I prove it in the same way ? Do 
 not I show how all the prophecies in reference to 
 Christ were fulfilled in him?" 
 
 "Why, yes, you do that; but you have never 
 shown that those prophecies were written before 
 Christ ; and it is very easy to write a history. But 
 Mr. M. has shown us how the prophecies are being 
 fulfilled in our own day; he has shown us how the 
 history of Napoleon is a perfect fulfillment of 
 prophecy ; and I know that that prophecy was 
 written before the time of Napoleon." The minister 
 and deacon retired. 
 
 The great rush there was at this time to hear 
 Mr. Miller lecture on the prophecies, is well illus- 
 trated by the following, from the Washington cor- 
 respondence of the Boston Mercantile journal: 
 
 "Washington, January 22d, 1843. 
 "Mr. Sleeper: I wrote you yesterday, among 
 other news, that Mr. Miller, the end-of-the-world 
 man, was here. It was announced yesterday, by 
 handbills, stuck up all over the city, that he would 
 preach to-day [Sunday] at 3 o'clock, P. M., from 
 the steps of the Patent Office ; and, immediately 
 after dinner, crowds were observed wending their 
 
184 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 way in that direction. The commissioner of the 
 public buildings, or some other officer, had had 
 erected a barricade about half-way up the steps, 
 for the purpose of keeping off the crowd ; and 
 when I went to the place of meeting, the space 
 between Seventh and Ninth Streets, in front of the 
 Patent Office, was nearly filled with people, their 
 numbers variously estimated from five to ten thou- 
 sand, of all sexes, ages, and colors. 
 
 " The crowd became, however, more calm, until a 
 gentleman, whom I understood to be a clergyman, 
 stepped forward, and said that he had been re- 
 quested to inform the people before him ' that there 
 was no certain information that Mr. Miller was in 
 the city; ' upon which a shout arose, unlike anything 
 I have heard since the shouts on Bunker Hill, in 
 September, 1 840, intermingled with cries of ' Hoax ! ' 
 'Humbug!' etc. 
 
 "The hoax was undoubtedly got up by some 
 printer's devil, or other mischievous boys, who had 
 the handbills printed and distributed. A great 
 many people from the neighboring parts of the 
 district were arriving during the day, and a number 
 of vehicles and horsemen were on the ground. In 
 fine, it was not a bad hoax — pretty well got up; 
 but if it had been on any other day than Sunday, 
 it would have been better." 
 
 Mr. Miller went to Philadelphia, Pa., and lee- 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 1 85 
 
 tured in the large hall of the Chinese Myseum, 
 which was crowded to excess, from the 3d to the 
 loth of February. 
 
 The interest attending the lectures continued to 
 increase from the first till the evening before their 
 close. On that evening the house was filled to 
 overflowing at an early hour. 
 
 When the lecture commenced, the crowd and 
 confusion were so great as to render it almost im- 
 possible to hear the speaker ; and it was thought 
 best, after notifying the people what was to be 
 done, and giving an opportunity for all who wished 
 so to do to go out, to close the doors, and thus 
 secure silence. This was done, and the speaker 
 proceeded to his subject. For about half an hour 
 there was profound silence, and deep interest was 
 evinced by the immense audience, with the ex- 
 ception of a few unruly boys. This would have 
 undoubtedly continued, had it not been for the 
 circumstance of a lady's fainting, and it became 
 necessary to open the doors for her to go out. 
 When the door was opened, there was a rush of 
 persons who stood outside for admittance. As 
 soon as this was done, and a few had come into 
 the room, an unruly boy raised the cry of " Fire," 
 which threw the whole assembly into confusion, 
 some crying one thing, and some another. Order 
 was again restored, and the speaker proceeded for 
 
1 86 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 a few moments, when another rush was made, and 
 the excitement became so great within as to render 
 it expedient to dismiss the meeting. 
 
 On Friday morning the multitude were again 
 assembled at an early hour for service, and Mr, 
 Miller proceeded to answer numerous questions 
 which had been proposed. A most profound 
 attention was manifested until the meeting was 
 about half through, when a man arose and wished 
 to propose some questions, which interrupted the 
 order of the meeting. 
 
 The owners became alarmed for the safety of 
 the hall, and ordered the meetings to be closed 
 after the afternoon service. Mr. Miller closed the 
 services by a most feeling and appropriate prayer 
 and the benediction. No blame was attached to 
 the owners of the Museum for their course. 
 
 About this time it was announced, by a corre- 
 spondent of Bennett's New York Herald, that Mr. 
 Miller had fixed on the 3d of April for the Ad- 
 vent. This being industriously circulated, led 
 Prof. Moses Stuart to say of "the men of April 3d, 
 1843," "I would respectfully suggest, that in some 
 way or other they have, in all probability, made a 
 small mistake as to the exact day of the month 
 when the grand catastrophe takes place, — the ist 
 of April being evidently much more appropriate to 
 their arrangements than any other day in the 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. I 87 
 
 year." ' The New York Observer of February 1 1 th, 
 1843, ia commenting on this suggestion of Prof. 
 Stuart, thought it sufficient " to quiet every feeling 
 of alarm" As remarks like these, and other 
 equally foolish stories which are referred to in the 
 following letter, met the eye of Mr. Miller, he thus 
 denied them through the columns of the Signs of 
 the Times : 
 
 "Dear Brother Himes: At the request of 
 numerous friends, I herein transmit to them, 
 through you, a brief statement of facts, relative to 
 the many stories with which the public are hum- 
 bugged, concerning the principles I advocate, and 
 the management of my worldly concerns. 
 
 " My principles, in brief are, that Jesus Christ 
 will come again to this earth, cleanse, purify, and 
 take possession of the same, with all his saints, 
 some time between March 21st, 1843, and March 
 2 1 St, 1844. I have never, for the space of more 
 than twenty-three years, had any other time preached 
 or published by me; I have never fixed on any 
 month, day, or hour, during that period ; I have 
 made no provision for any other time. 
 
 "As to worldly cares, I have had but very few 
 for twelve years past. I have a wife and eight 
 children ; I have great reason to believe they all 
 
 ^Hints, 2nd Ed.j p. 173. 
 
1 88 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 are the children of God, and believers in the same 
 doctrine with myself. I own a small farm in Low 
 Hampton, N. Y. ; my family support themselves 
 upon it, and I believe they are esteemed frugal, 
 temperate and industrious. I have no funds or 
 debts due me of any amount ; ' I owe no man any- 
 thing;' and I have expended more than two 
 thousand dollars of my property in twelve years, 
 besides what God has given me through the dear 
 friends, in this cause. 
 
 "Yours respectfully, WILLIAM MiLLER. 
 
 "Philadelphia, Feb. /j-th, 18^4.." 
 
 In this connection, the following statement of 
 Elder I. C. Welcome in his History of the Advent 
 Message, is of interest: "Many of the mini.sters 
 complained of Bro. Miller for allowing an if, and 
 told the people that he was not definite enough. 
 Sometimes they made assertions like the following: 
 'If there is any truth in prophecy, the Lord must 
 come in 1843.' 'If Gabriel told the truth,' etc. 
 ' If the Bible can be depended upon,' etc. These 
 and other expressions of the same import were 
 used to show their strength of faith in the time cal- 
 culation, and not intended to put the Bible in 
 jeopardy. Still unbelievers so understood it, then 
 exaggerated and added to it." 
 
 The almost unparalleled abuse to which Mr, 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 1 89 
 
 Miller was subject, through most of the secular 
 and some of the religious papers, during this 
 period, called forth the following manly rebuke 
 from the Sandy Hill Herald, a paper published in 
 Mr. Miller's own county: 
 
 "FATHER MILLER." 
 
 "While we are not prepared to subscribe to the 
 doctrine promulgated by this gentleman, we have 
 been surprised at the means made use of by its 
 opponents to put it down. Certainly all who have 
 ever heard him lecture, or have read his works, 
 must acknowledge that he is a sound reasoner, and, 
 as such, is entitled to fair arguments from those 
 who differ with him. Yet his opponents do not 
 see fit to exert their reasoning powers, but content 
 themselves by denouncing the old gentleman as a 
 ' fanatic,' a 'liar,' ' deluded old fool,' 'speculator,' 
 etc., etc. Mr. Miller is now, and has been for 
 many years, a resident of this county, and as a cit- 
 izen, a man, and a Christian, stands high in the 
 estimation of all who know him ; and we have been 
 pained to hear the gray-headed, trembling old man 
 denounced as a ' speculating knave.' 
 
 " Speculating, forsooth ! Why need he spec- 
 ulate? He has enough of the good things of this 
 world to last him through the few days which at 
 
1 90 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 longest may be his on earth, without travelling 
 from city to city, from town to village, laboring 
 night and day like a galley-slave, to add to a store 
 which is already abundant. Who, that has wit- 
 nessed his earnestness in the pulpit, and listened 
 to the uncultivated eloquence of nature, which falls 
 in such rich profusion from his lips, dare say that 
 he is an impostor? We answer, without fear of 
 contradiction from any candid mind, None ! We 
 are not prepared to say how far the old man may 
 be from correct, but one thing, we doubt not that 
 he is sincere ; and we do hope that some one. of his 
 many opponents will take the pains to investigate 
 the subject, and, if it be in their power, drive the 
 old man from his position. Mr. Miller certainly 
 goes to the fountain of knowledge, revelation and 
 history, for proof, and should not be answered 
 with low, vulgar and blasphemous witticisms. 
 
 " We like the following remarks, copied from an 
 exchange, in relation to this subject: 
 
 '"MiLLERISM. — This is the term by which the 
 opinions of those who oppose the idea of a millen- 
 nium, and maintain that the end of the world will 
 take place in 1843, are distinguished; and they 
 are thus denominated because Mr. Miller first 
 propagated it. 
 
 " ' We certainly are not a convert to the theory ; 
 but we feel bound in duty to lift our voice in 
 
LECTURES IN BOSXnN ANO ELSEWHERE. IQI 
 
 reproof of, and enter our protest against, the infidel 
 scurrility and blasphemous witticisms with, which 
 some of our exchanges abound, and from which 
 religious periodicals are not wholly exempt. 
 
 " ' If Mr. Miller is in error, it is possible to prove 
 him so, but not by vulgar and blasphemous witti- 
 cisms and ribaldry ; these are not arguments. 
 And to treat a subject of such overwhelming 
 majesty, and fearful consequences — a subject 
 which has been made the theme of prophecy in 
 both Testaments; the truth of which, occur when 
 it will, God has sealed by his own unequivocal 
 averments — we repeat it, to make puns and dis- 
 play vulgar wit upon this subject, is not merely to 
 sport with the feelings of its propagators and advo- 
 cates, but is to make a jest of the day of judg- 
 ment, to scoff at the Deity himself, and contemn 
 the terrors of his judgment bar.'" 
 
 In this connection we here quote some of the 
 forms of objection which were then used, according 
 to Bro. Welcome : " Of that day and hour knoweth 
 no man, yet these men profess to know more than 
 the angels, or even the Son of God himself." " The 
 Lord cannot come until after the millennium, dur- 
 ing which the world is to be righteous." "The 
 Jews must be brought in and restored to Palestine, 
 before that day comes." "The world is in its 
 infancy, the arts and sciences^ are just beginning to 
 
192 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 come to maturity." To these Mr. Welcome then 
 very sarcastically adds : " But the most wonderful 
 and overwhelming of all arguments which have ever 
 been presented against the doctrine is, Mr. Miller 
 has built some stone wall on his farm. . . . But, I 
 forget myself ; I said the most wonderful ; there is 
 another quite its equal, ' Mr. Miller refuses to sell 
 his farm. . . . How, O ! how can Christ come when 
 Mr. Miller will not sell his farm.'" 
 
 The Pittsburg (Pa.) Gazette also said: 
 "We do not concur with Mr. Miller in his inter- 
 pretations of the prophecies ; but we can see neither 
 reason nor Christianity in the unmerited reproach 
 which is heaped upon him for propagating an hon- 
 est opinion. And that he is honest we have no doubt. 
 True, we think him in error, but believe he is hon- 
 estly so. And suppose he does err in his views of 
 prophecy, does that make him either a knave or a 
 fool? Have not some of the greatest or best men 
 who have lived since the days of the apostles erred 
 in the same way? The truth is, as we apprehend, 
 that many of those who are so indecorous and 
 vituperative in their denunciations of Miller, are in 
 fearful trepidation, lest the day being so near at 
 hand, 'should overtake them unawares,' and hence, 
 like cowardly boys in the dark, they make a great 
 noise by way of keeping up their courage, and to 
 frighten away the bugbears." 
 
LECTURES IN BOSTON AND ELSEWHERE. 1 93 
 
 The editor of the Countryman, in giving the 
 Synopsis of Mr. Miller's views, added : 
 
 " One of the apostles, who shared as largely in the 
 confidence and personal instruction of his Master as 
 any, concludes a reference to this subject in these 
 words : ' Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look 
 for such things, be diligent, that ye may be found 
 of him in peace, without spot and blameless.' 
 (2 Peter iii. 14.) If the things here referred to 
 have not taken place, — and who will say they 
 have? — they, of course, are yet to transpire. If 
 so, is not the caution of the apostle as important 
 in this our day, as it was when he uttered it? And 
 if it was an event to be looked for and hoped for 
 then, should it be an object of less solicitude now? 
 Is it not, then, the height of wisdom to give heed 
 to these things, and examine them with all that 
 diligence and dispassionate attention their impor- 
 tance merits?" 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 
 
 TY S itwillbeproper to take some notice of the con- 
 troversy between Mr. Miller and those who en- 
 tered the lists against him, it may as well be referred 
 to in this connection. The controversy had respect 
 principally to the following points: 
 
 1. The Fourth Kingdom of Daniel seventh. 
 
 2. The Little Horn of the same. 
 
 3. The Little Horn of the eighth chapter. 
 
 4. The Length of the Prophetic Periods. 
 
 5. The Commencement of the Seventy Weeks 
 of Daniel ninth. 
 
 6. Their Connection with the 2300 days of 
 Daniel eighth. 
 
 7. The Rise of the Little Horn of the seventh. 
 
 8. The Nature of Christ's Second Advent. 
 
 9. The Return of the Jews. 
 
 10. The Epoch of the Resurrection. 
 Mr. Miller laid no claim to originality in his 
 position respecting any of the above points ; but 
 
VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 195 
 
 maintained that they were established opinions of 
 the church, and, being so, that his conclusions 
 from such premises were well sustained by human 
 as well as by divine teachings. 
 
 /. The Fourth Kingdom of Daniel. This he 
 claimed to be the Roman. In this, he had the 
 support of the ablest and most judicious expositors 
 of every age. William Cunninghame, Esq., of 
 England, an eminent expositor, in speaking of the 
 four parts of the great image of the dream of Neb- 
 uchadnezzar, says, that they are "respectively 
 applied by Daniel himself to four kingdoms, which 
 have, by the unanimous voice of the Jewish and 
 Christian churches, for more than eighteen centuries, 
 been identified with the empires of Babylon, Persia, 
 Greece, and Rome." Those who make this appli- 
 cation of the four parts of the image have no 
 difficulty in making a like application of the four 
 beasts^ of Daniel seventh. The remarkable simi- 
 larity of the two visions requires this. 
 
 This long established opinion was controverted 
 by Prof. Stuart of Andover, in his Hints, before 
 referred to. He said : " The four beasts in Dan. 
 vii. 6, etc., is, beyond all reasonable doubt, the 
 divided Grecian dominion, which succeeded the 
 reign of Alexander the Great.'" 
 
 Prof. Irah Chase, D. D., said: "The fourth em- 
 
 1 Hints, p. 86. 
 
196 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 pire was that of the successors of Alexander, among 
 whom Seleucus was preeminent." ' 
 
 J. T. Hinton, A. M., of St. Louis (" Prophecies 
 Illustrated") ^^■sJ^A: "The dream of the image is 
 of the greatest importance ; it leaves without excuse 
 those who would reduce the remaining prophecies 
 of Daniel to the narrow compass of the little acts 
 of the reign of Antiochus Epiphanes. Nothing 
 can be clearer than that the gold, the silver, the' 
 brass, the iron, and the clay, are designed to cover 
 the history of the world in all its successive ages.'"' 
 
 2. The Little Horn of the seventh chapter of 
 Daniel. This he held to be the Papacy. This 
 was no novel view of that symbol, being, as it was, 
 the view of the whole Protestant world. 
 
 Prof. Stuart, Prof. Chase, and others who applied 
 the "fourth beast" to the four divisions of Alex- 
 ander's successors, applied the little horn of the 
 same chapter to Antiochus Epiphanes. • 
 
 Mr. Hinton took the same view that Mr. Miller 
 did of this symbol. He said : "If any other events 
 of history can be set forth and made to fill out all 
 the particulars mentioned by Daniel and John, we 
 should be- happy to see them stated ; till then, we 
 shall believe the little horn rising up amidst the 
 ten horns, and having three of them plucked up 
 
 "^Remarks on the Book of Daniel, ■^. 20. 
 ap. 27. 
 
VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 19/ 
 
 before it, to refer to the rise of the Papacy ia the 
 midst of the kingdoms into which the Roman empire 
 was divided in the sixth century."' 
 
 J. Tlie Little Horn of the eighth chapter of 
 Daniel, that became exceeding great. This Mr. Mil- 
 ler beheved to be a symbol of Rome. In this view 
 he was sustained by Sir Isaac Newton, Bishop 
 Newton, Dr. Hales, Martin Luther, Dr. Prideaux, 
 Dr. Clarke, Dr. Hopkins, Wm. Cunninghame, and 
 others. 
 
 Dr. Home said of the first three above named : 
 " Sir Isaac Newton, Bishop Newton, and Dr. Hales, 
 have clearly shown that the Roman power, and no 
 other, is intended ; for, although some of the par- 
 ticulars may agree very well with that king [Antio- 
 chus], yet others can by no means be reconciled 
 to him ; while all of them agree and correspond 
 exactly with the Romans , and with no other power. "^ 
 
 In addition to these, almost all the old writers 
 who applied it to Antiochus Epiphanes did so only 
 as the type of Rome, where they looked for the 
 Antichrist. 
 
 Prof. Stuart, Prof. Chase, and even Dr. Dowling, 
 with others, applied this symbol to Antiochus 
 Epiphanes. 
 
 Rev. R. G. Shimeal, of New York {^Prophecy 
 
 ^Prophecies lllusiraied, -p. 237. 
 ^ Intro., Vol. IV., p. igi. 
 
198 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 m Course of Fulfillment), dissented from Mr. 
 Miller, and also from the foregoing, and under- 
 stood this horn to symbolize the Mahommedan 
 power. Mr. Hinton took the same view. 
 
 4. The Length of the Prophetic Numbers. In 
 explaining these, Mr. Miller adopted the Protes- 
 tant view, that they represent years. There is 
 probably no point respecting which Protestant 
 commentators have been more agreed than this. 
 Indeed, so universal has been this interpretation 
 of these periods, that Professor Stuart says: "It 
 IS A SINGULAR FACT THAT THE GREAT MASS OF 
 INTERPRETERS in the English and American world 
 have, for many years, been wont to understand the 
 days designated in Daniel and the Apocalypse as 
 the representatives or symbols of years. I have 
 found it difficult to trace the origin of this 
 
 GENERAL, T might say, ALMOST UNIVERSAL 
 CUSTOM.'" 
 
 Prof. Stuart, however, dissented from this 
 " almost universal custom," and claimed that the 
 prophetic days — the 1260, 1290, 1335 and 2300 — 
 indicated only days. Of the 1260 he said: "A 
 little more or a little less than three and a half 
 years would, as every reasonable interpreter must 
 acknowledge, accord perfectly well with the gen- 
 eral designation here, where plainly the aim is not 
 
 '^ Hints, p. 77. 
 
VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 1 99 
 
 statistical exactness, but a mere generalizing of the 
 period in question.'" 
 
 "We must consider these 2300 evening-morn- 
 ings as an expression of simple time, /. e., of so 
 many days, reckoned in the Hebrew manner." ' 
 
 Prof. Chase agreed with Prof. Stuart respecting 
 the 1 260 days; but said of the 2300: "The period 
 predicted is not two thousand and three hundred 
 days, but only half\\xa.\. number — 1 150."' 
 
 Dr. Dowling agreed with Prof. Chase, that the 
 2300 were half days; but differed both frorp him 
 and Prof. Stuart respecting the 1 260, of which he 
 says: "I believe, as Mr. Miller does, and indeed 
 most Protestant commentators, that the 1260 years 
 denote the duration of the dominion of the Papal 
 Antichrist." " 
 
 Dr. Jarvis, Mr. Hinton, Mr. Shimeal, and Prof. 
 Bush, sustained Mr. Miller respecting the signifi- 
 cance of the prophetic days. 
 
 In speaking of the application of the 2300 days 
 to the time of the persecution of Antiochus Epiph- 
 anes, Dr. Jarvis says: "This interpretation would, 
 of course, be fatal to all Mr. Miller's calculations. 
 It is not surprising, therefore, that it should be 
 eagerly embraced by many of his opponents. But, 
 with all due deference, I think there are insuper- 
 
 ^Hints, p. 73. ^Ibid., p. 100. '^Remarks, p. 60. 
 ^ Reply to Miller, p. 27. 
 
200 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 able difficulties in the way of this scheme, which 
 makes Antiochus Epiphanes the little horn." " I 
 make no difficulty, therefore, in admitting the 
 evening-morning to mean a prophetic day." ' He 
 further says that Daniel was told to shut up the 
 vision, " because the fulfillment of it should be so 
 far distant; a strong collateral argument, as I 
 understand it, for the interpretation of 2300 pro- 
 phetic days."^ And "The vision is the whole 
 vision of the ram and he-goat."^ 
 
 Prof. Bush, in writing t6 Mr. Miller, said : " In 
 taking a day as the prophetical time for a year, I 
 believe you are sustained by the soundest exegesis, 
 as well ^s, fortified hy the high names of Mede, Sir 
 Isaac Newton, Bishop Newton, Faber, Scott, Keith, 
 and a host of others, who have long since come to 
 substantially your conclusions on this head. They 
 all agree that the leading periods mentioned by 
 Daniel and John do actually expire about this age 
 of the world; and it would be strange logic that 
 would convict you of heresy for holding in effect 
 the same views which stand forth so prominently 
 in the notices of these eminent divines." " Your 
 results in this field of inquiry do not strike me as 
 so far out of the way as to affect any of the great 
 interests of truth or duty." ^ 
 
 '^Sermons, p. 46. ^Ibid., p. 47. ^Ibid., p. 45. 
 '^ Ad. Her., Vol. VIL, p. 38. 
 
VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 20I 
 
 Writing to Prof. Stuart, Prof. Bush said : " I am 
 not inclined precipitately to discard an opinion 
 long prevalent in the cliurch, which has commended 
 itself to those whose judgments are entitled to pro- 
 found respect. That such is the case in regard to 
 the year-day calculations of prophecy, I am 
 abundantly satisfied; and I confess, too, at once to 
 the pleasure that it affords me to find thatthat which 
 is sustained by age is also sustained by argument." 
 Again he says: " Mede is very far from being the 
 first who adopted this solution of the symbolic term, 
 day. It is the solution naturally arising from the 
 construction put, in all ages, upon the oracle of Dan- 
 iel respectingthe seventy weeks, which, by Jews and 
 Christians, have been interpreted weeks of years, 
 on the principle of a day standing for a year. This 
 fact is obvious from the Rabbinical writers en 
 masse, where they touch upon the subject." 
 
 If the old established principle of the year-day 
 theory is wrong, then, said Prof. Bush, " not only 
 has the whole Christian world been led astray for 
 ages by a mere ignis fatuus of false hermeneutics, 
 but the church is at once cut loose from every 
 chronological mooring, and set adrift in the open 
 sea, without the vestige of a beacon, light house, 
 or star, by which to determine her bearings or 
 distances from the desired millennial haven to 
 which she had hoped she was tending.'' 
 
202 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 5. The Commencement of the Seventy Weeks. 
 These were believed by Mr. Miller to be weeks of 
 years, — four hundred and ninety years, — and 
 commenced with the decree of Artaxerxes Longi- 
 manus to restore and build Jerusalem, according 
 to Ezra seventh, B. C. 457. This has also long 
 been considered by commentators to be a settled 
 point. 
 
 This point was not much questioned by any. 
 A Mr. Kendrick, in a New Exposition of the Proph- 
 ecies of Daniel said : " They are seventy years 
 only, and commenced with the birth of Christ and 
 ended with the destruction of the Jewish nation." ' 
 Rev. Calvin Newton affirmed, in the Christian 
 Watchman, that they were fulfilled in seventy 
 literal weeks. 
 
 Dr. Bowling said : " Mr. Miller says the four 
 hundred and ninety years begin B. C. 457, which 
 is correct. He says they end A. D. 33, which is 
 also correct."" 
 
 6. The Connection between the Seventy Weeks 
 and 2JOO Days. This was a vital point in the 
 chronology of Mr. Miller to bring the end in 1843. 
 
 The argument which Mr. Miller used in support 
 of this point was based upon the literal meaning 
 of the Hebrew word, which, in our version of Dan. 
 ix. 24, is rendered "determined" — cut off, ov cut 
 
 1 P. 4. 2 Jigpiy io Miller, p. 49. 
 
VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 203 
 
 oi4t, — and the circumstances in which Gabriel ap- 
 peared to Daniel, as stated in the ninth chapter, 
 with the instruction given. 
 
 Dr. Gill, a distinguished divine and scholar, ren- 
 dered the word " determined " cut off, and is sus- 
 tained by good scholars. 
 
 Hengstenberg, who enters into a critical examina- 
 tion of the original text, says : " But the very use 
 of the word, which does not elsewhere occur, while 
 others, much more frequently used, were at hand, 
 if Daniel had wished to express the idea of deter- 
 mination, and of which he has elsewhere, and even 
 in this portion, availed himself, seems to argue that 
 the word stands from regard to its original meaning, 
 and represents the seventy weeks, in contrast with 
 a determination of time (^en platei) , as a period cut off 
 from subsequent duration, and accurately limited." ' 
 
 Gesenius, in his Hebrew Lexicon, gives cut off 
 as the definition of the word, and many others of 
 the first standing as to learning and research, and 
 several versions have thus rendered the word." 
 
 ^ Christology of the Old Testament, Vol. II., p. 301. 
 Washington, 1839. 
 
 2 A Hebrew scholar, of high reputation, makes the follow- 
 ing remarks upon the work: "The verb chathak (in the 
 Niphal form, passive, nechtak) is found only in Dan. ix. 24. 
 Not another instance of its use can be traced in the entire 
 Hebrew Testament. As Chaldaic and Rabbinical usage must 
 give us the true sense of the word ; if we-are guided by these, 
 it has the single signification of cutting, or cutting off." 
 
204 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 Such being the meaning of the word, and such 
 the circumstances under which the prophecy of 
 the seventy weeks was given, Mr. Miller claimed 
 that the vision which Daniel was called on to con- 
 sider, and respecting which Gabriel was to give 
 him skill and understanding, was the vision of the 
 eighth chapter ; of which Daniel sought the meaning, 
 which Gabriel was commanded to make him under- 
 stand, but which, after Gabriel's explanation, none 
 understood ; and that the seventy weeks of years 
 — i. e., four hundred and ninety that were cut off — 
 were cut off from the 2300 days of that vision; 
 and, consequently, that those two periods must 
 be dated from the same epoch, and the longer 
 extend 18 10 years after the termination of the 
 shorter. 
 
 The same view was advocated by several English 
 divines. 
 
 And Dr. Wilson, of Cincinnati, who is high 
 authority in the Presbyterian Church, in a discourse 
 on " Cleansing the Sanctuary," says : " I undertake 
 to show that Daniel's ' seventy weeks ' is the be- 
 ginning or first part of the 'two thousand three 
 hundred days' allotted for the cleansing of the 
 sanctuary; that Daniel's 'time, times, and a half 
 is the last or concluding part of the 2300 days." 
 
 Prof. Stuart, Dr. Dowling, Prof. Chase, and 
 others, who denied the year-day calculation when 
 
VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 20S 
 
 applied to the 2300 days, of course dissented from 
 Mr. Miller on this point. 
 
 Of those who admitted the year-day theory, 
 Dr. Hamilton, Dr. Jarvis, Mr. Hinton, and Dr. 
 Pond, denied any connection between the two 
 periods. Dr. Hamilton, commenced the 2300 days 
 B. C. 784, and ended them with the era of tin 
 Reformation, A. D. 15 16. The others did mi 
 hazard any opinion respecting the time of their 
 commencement. 
 
 7. The Rise of the Papacy — the Little Horn of 
 Dan. seventh. Mr. Miller claimed that the one thou- 
 sand two hundred and sixty years of the Papacy 
 were to be reckoned from A. D. 538, by virtue of 
 the decree of Justinian. This decree, though 
 issued A. D. 533, did not go into full effect until 
 538, when the enemies of the Catholics in Rome 
 were subjugated by Belisarius, a general of Justinian. 
 
 And of the 1260, 1290, and 1335 days, Mr. 
 Dowling said: "If I am asked the question, — As 
 you reject the interpretation Mr. Miller gives of 
 these prophetic times, can you furnish a better? 
 I reply, / do not feel myself bound to furnish any." ' 
 
 Dr. Hamilton rather agreed with Faber and 
 Scott, in dating from the decree of Phocus, A. D. 
 606. 
 
 8. The Coming of Christ. Mr. Miller contended 
 
 ^ Reply to Miller, p. 25. 
 
206 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 that this was to be literal and personal. This was 
 the view which had been entertained by the church 
 in all ages, and is recognized in the formulas of 
 faith adopted by all evangelical churches. Whether 
 his coming is to be pre- or postmillennial, is an- 
 other question ; but that Christians, in all ages, 
 have believed that Christ will come again in person 
 to judge the world, will not be questioned. 
 
 That Christ will ever thus return was denied by 
 Prof. Stuart and Prof. Bush. The former said that 
 he had "a deeper conviction than ever of the dif- 
 ficulties which attended the supposition of 2. per- 
 sonal, actual, and visible descent of Christ and the 
 glorified saints to the earth."' And again: 
 "Christ himself assumed a visible appearance," at 
 his first advent, "only that he might take on him 
 our nature and die for sin. When he appears a 
 second time, there is no necessity for assuming 
 such a nature."" 
 
 Prof. Bush gave, as his opinion, that "the second 
 advent of the Saviour is not affirmed to he personal, 
 but spiritual and providential ; and that the event so 
 denominated is to be considered as having entered 
 upon its incipient fulfillment at a very early period 
 of the Christian dispensation."' 
 
 p. The Return of the Jews. Mr. Miller looked 
 
 ^Hints, 2nd Ed., p. 153. "^Ibid., p. 185. 
 ^Anasiasis, p. 9. 
 
VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 207 
 
 for no return of the Jews previous to the resurrec- 
 tion of the just; and the righteous of that nation, 
 who have died in the faith of Abraham, with all 
 Gentile believers of like precious faith, he regarded 
 as the subjects of all unfulfilled promises to Israel, 
 — the fulfillment of which will be in the new earth, 
 and in the resurrection out from among the 
 dead. 
 
 That the promise to Abraham has reference to 
 the resurrection state, is no novel or unscriptural 
 view. 
 
 The Sadducees are reported to have asked 
 Rabbi Gamaliel, the preceptor of Paul, whence he 
 would prove that God would raise the dead ; who 
 quoted Deut. ix, 2 1 : " Which land the Lord sware 
 that he would give to y onr fathers." He argued, 
 as Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob had it not, and as 
 God cannot lie, that they must be raised from the 
 dead to inherit it. 
 
 Mennasseh Ben Israel says : " It is plain that 
 Abraham and the rest of the patriarchs did not 
 possess that land ; it follows, therefore, that they 
 must be raised in order to enjoy the promised 
 good, as, otherwise, the promises of God would be 
 vain and false." ' 
 
 Of those who entered the lists against Mr. Miller, 
 Dr. Dowling, Mr. Shimeal, and Dr. Hamilton, 
 
 "^De Resurrect. Mart., L. I., c. i, sec. 4. 
 
2o8 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 Strenuously contended for the return of the Jews 
 in the flesh to Palestine. 
 
 Prof. Stuart sustained Mr. Miller so far as the 
 question has respect to the true Israel, applying 
 the promises to all who are of the faith of Abraham. 
 
 10. The Epoch of the Resurrection. Mr. Miller 
 held that the resurrection of the just will be pre- 
 millennial, and that that of the wicked will be at 
 the close of the millennium. This hinges on the 
 interpretation given to Rev. xx. 4—6. 
 
 This point was vital to Mr. Miller's theory, for, 
 however correct he might be in his time, without 
 this event\\Q must fail in his application of prophecy. 
 
 Prof. Bush, while he admitted that all "the lead- 
 ing periods mentioned by Daniel and John do act- 
 ually expire about this age of the world," ' claimed 
 that " the great event before the world is not its 
 physical conflagration, but its moral regeneration." " 
 
 There were various other issues between Mr. 
 Miller and his reviewers ; but they were more col- 
 lateral than vital to the question at issue, and 
 are not, therefore, particularly noticed in this 
 connection. 
 
 It is seen, from the foregoing, that Mr. Miller's 
 points, taken separately, were not new or original 
 with him; and that the peculiarity of his theory 
 consisted in putting them together; and that, while 
 
 ^Letter to Mr. Miller, p. 6. ^Ibid., p. 1 1. 
 
VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 209 
 
 none of his opposers condemned the whole, and 
 each point separately was admitted by some of 
 them, there was no more unanimity among them, 
 than between him and them. They had not only 
 to battle with Mr. Miller's theory, but each had to 
 disprove those of the others. 
 
 It was, therefore, not surprising that the review- 
 ers of Mr. Miller made no impression on those 
 who held his opinions. 
 
 Mr. Miller did not consider that his reviewers 
 always treated him and his arguments with the 
 utmost fairness; and, in speaking of them, he 
 sometimes retorted in terms of great severity. 
 Considering his treatment, by the religious 4nd 
 secular press, and the contumely which was inces- 
 santly heaped on him, that he should, at times, 
 manifest a degree of impatience, was more an 
 occasion of regret than of surprise. He was hu- 
 man, and shared in all the weaknesses common to 
 humanity ; but, whenever he failed to endure the 
 smart of undeserved wounds with all the sweetness 
 of gospel charity, no one more sincerely regretted 
 it than he did ; and his liability to err in this 
 respect was with him a subject of many prayers 
 and tears. 
 
 His severity, however, was often richly merited ; 
 and he knew how to be severe, without being un- 
 courteous. 
 
2IO HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 In Speaking of the eighth chapter of Daniel, and 
 the question, " How long shall be the vision?" he 
 says, "The answer is, ' Unto 2300 days.'" 
 
 "'But,' says the critic, 'it is evenings- 
 mornings.'" 
 
 "No matter; all men seem to understand it 
 days; for it is so translated in every language 
 with which we are acquainted at the present day. 
 Therefore, this can never be mdde plainer, if this 
 compound Hebrew word should be criticized upon 
 until the judgment shall set. I am sick of this 
 continual harping upon words." 
 
 In connection with Mr. Miller's criticism of his 
 reviewers, as showing the means used and spirit 
 manifested by both parties, the following extracts 
 serve as an illustration : 
 
 BRIEF REVIEW OF DOWLING'S REPLY 
 TO MILLER. No. I. 
 
 Dear Bro. HimeS : I thank you for the book 
 you sent me, — Bowling's Reply to Miller. I was 
 in hopes, when I read his Introduction, we should 
 have fair argument at least ; yet when he gave his 
 reasons for exposing my expositions, (as he calls 
 them,) I had some fears that I had not found in 
 him an honest, disinterested opponent., 
 
 I have read the work, and, if I am not in an 
 
VIEWS AND REVIEWERS. 211 
 
 "egregious error," I plainly saw that Mr. Dowling 
 was laboring in an uphill business. It was like the 
 prayer we heard in Boston last winter, when the 
 speaker prayed to God, "begging that he would 
 not suffer men to burn up their Bibles after 1843." 
 I find it, also, to be full of the same spirit of boast- 
 ing and bragging which we find in Miller Over- 
 thrown, Miller Exploded, Boston Resolution, etc. ; 
 all of which are signs of the last days. ' 
 
 REVIEW OF DOWLING. No. II. 
 
 Dear Bro. Himes : I am pained to the heart 
 when I see the deceit and art that are used at the 
 present day to lull the church to sleep and deceive 
 souls. Yes, I see even those who profess to be 
 servants of Christ and lovers of souls, taking sides 
 with the scoffer, and ridiculing and treating with 
 contempt an important doctrine of the Bible, which 
 has eternal consequences hanging upon a right 
 understanding and a just appreciation of its truth. 
 Of all the writers which I have seen, none is equal 
 to ''John Dowling, A. M., pastor of the Pine Street 
 Baptist Church, Providence, R. I." He, in my 
 opinion, will be the means of sinking more souls 
 into perdition, than your "Parsons Cooke, Whitte- 
 more, Skinner, Cobb, Thomas," and all the host 
 
 iSee 2 Tim. iii. i, 2. 
 
212 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 of scoffers put together. For they have only 
 prompted men to read and hear with more atten- 
 tion and profit. But Dowh'ng steals upon men in 
 that sly, deceitful, and artful manner, that they are 
 chilled before they know it, and poisoned with a 
 noxious vapor by the air they breathe. The effects 
 will be easily seen, wherever Bowling's work is 
 read and believed ; the Bible will be neglected, 
 reformations will cease, indifference succeed. 
 
 Dr. Dowling was one of Mr. Miller's most severe 
 critics, and his influence against Mr. Miller was 
 very great. 
 
 In this connection the following from the pen of 
 Bro. Welcome is of interest. Speaking of church 
 festivals which seem first to have been introduced 
 in those days, he says : "At some of these festivals 
 Dr. Dowling's book entitled Millerism Used up for 
 a Shilling, was sold, and the subjects of the Lord's 
 coming and the judginent ridiculed by these relig- 
 ious, sporting mockers.!' 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 FANATICISM REPUDIATED. 
 
 7T T the close of his lectures in Philadelphia, Mr. 
 
 Miller went to Trenton, N. J., to spend the 
 
 Sabbath (February 12th, 1843). By invitation of 
 
 the mayor of that city, he lectured there three 
 
 days, and was listened to by crowded houses. 
 
 From Trenton he returned to New York City, 
 but held no public meeting there. He improved 
 the opportunity to visit a brother at Williamsburg, 
 Long Island, where he had an interview with the 
 editor of the Gazette and Advertiser, who thus 
 referred to it : 
 
 " Our curiosity was recently gratified by an 
 introduction to this gentleman, who has probably 
 been an object of more abuse, ridicule and black- 
 guardism, than any other man now living. A large 
 number of the veracious editors of the political 
 and religious newspapers have assured us that Mr. 
 Miller was totally insane, and sundry preachers 
 had coriiirmed this assurance. We were some- 
 
214 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 what surprised to hear him converse on rehgious 
 subjects with a coolness and soundness of judg- 
 ment which made us whisper to ourselves, 
 
 ' If this be madness, then there is method in 't.' " 
 
 The following statement from the writings of 
 Elder J. V. Himes is of interest: 
 
 "Much has been said in the pulpit, and by the 
 editors of public journals, about the etnl tendency 
 of Mr. Miller's lectures. An orthodox clergyman 
 of Lynn (Rev. Parsons Cooke), thinks they are 
 more demoralizing than the theatre! A minister 
 in Boston, of high standing, stated to one of his 
 hearers, that he thought it as great a sin for church 
 members to attend these lectures, as to visjt the 
 theatre. Indeed, most of the ministers and laity 
 of different denominations, who have not heard 
 Mr. Miller, have judged unfavorably of his labors. 
 It is supposed that the people are frightened — 
 excited by terrific scenes connected with the con- 
 flagation of the world." 
 
 On the 6th of April he commenced a letter to 
 Mr. Himes, in which he says: "I am now at 
 home; was brought home six days since. I am 
 very weak in body, but, blessed be God ! my mind, 
 faith, and hope, are yet strong in the Lord." 
 
 His complaint manifested itself in a multiplicity 
 and succession of carbuncle boils, which Were a 
 
FANATICISM REPUDIATED.. 215 
 
 great drain on his system, and wasted his strength 
 rapidly. On the 3d of May, when their violence 
 had greatly abated, he wrote : " My health is on 
 the gain, as my folks would say. I have now only 
 twenty-two boils, from the bigness of a grape to a 
 walnut, on my shoulder, side, back, and arms. I 
 am truly afflicted, like Job, and have about as 
 many comforters, only they do not come to see 
 me, as Job's did." 
 
 On the 28th of May, his son wrote: "Father's 
 health is no better, on the whole. He continues 
 very weak and low, confined to his bed most of 
 the time." In addition to his numerous boils, he 
 had, by a fever, been brought near to death's door. 
 
 About the ist of July he was so far recovered 
 as to be able to walk about his house, and his 
 health continued to improve, so that, from the 6th 
 to the 9th of September, he gave a course of lec- 
 tures in N. Springfield, Vt. On the 2d of Octo- 
 ber he gave two addresses at the camp-meeting in 
 Exeter, N. H., and arrived at Lowell, Mass., on 
 the 3d. He went to Boston on the 6th, gave three 
 discourses, and then returned home to Low Hamp- 
 ton, where he remained till the 9th of November. 
 
 During this tour, Mr. Miller was much pained 
 by witnessing a tendency to fanaticism on the part 
 of some who held to his views. 
 
 The views of Mr. Miller being embraced by per- 
 
2l6 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 sons belonging to various religious denominations, 
 it was impossible, from the nature of the case, for 
 those of any particular faith to teach their own 
 private opinions in connection with the Advent, 
 without exciting the jealousy of those who held 
 opposite sentiments. To avoid any such clashing 
 of opinions, the following platform was adopted 
 by the first conference held by believers in the 
 Advent (October 14th, 1840), in their address 
 unanimously presented to the public, in part as 
 follows : 
 
 " Our object in assembling at this time, our ob- 
 ject in addressing you, and our object in other 
 efforts, separate and combined, on the subject of 
 the kingdom of heaven at hand, is to revive and 
 restore this ancient faith, to renew the ancient land- 
 marks, to 'stand in the way' in which our -fathers 
 walked, and the martyrs ' found rest to their souls.' 
 We have no purpose to distract the churches with 
 any new inventions, or to get ourselves a name by 
 starting another sect among the followers of th6 
 Lamb. We neither condemn nor rudely assail 
 others of a faith different from our own, nor dic- 
 tate in matters of conscience for our brethren, nor 
 seek to demolish their organizations, nor build new 
 ones of our own ; but simply to express our con- 
 victions, like Christians, with the reasons for enter- 
 taining them. 
 
FANATICISM REPUDIATED. 21/ 
 
 "We are not of those who sow discord among 
 brethren, who withdraw from the fellowship of the 
 churches, who rail at the office of the ministry, and 
 triumph in the exposure of the errors of a secular 
 and apostate church, and who count themselves 
 holier than others, or wiser than their fellows. 
 The gracious Lord has opened to us wondrous 
 things in his word, whereof we are glad, and in 
 view of which we rejoice with fear and trembling. 
 We reverently bless his name, and we offer these 
 things, with the right hand of our Christian fellow- 
 ship and union, to all disciples of our common Lord, 
 of every section and denomination, praying them by 
 the love of the crucified Jesus, to regard the promise 
 of his coming, and to cultivate the love of his ap- 
 pearing, and to sanctify themselves in view of his 
 approaching with power and great glory; although 
 they conscientiously differ from us in minor points 
 of faith, or reject some of the peculiarities which 
 exist in individuals of this conference." 
 
 In the autumn of 1842, Mr. Miller's views were 
 embraced by John Starkweather, a graduate of the 
 Andover Theological Seminary, and a minister of 
 good standing in the Orthodox Congregational 
 denomination. He had been a minister at the 
 Marlboro Chapel, in Boston, and at other places, 
 and was regarded as a man of peculiar sanctity. 
 He was, at that time, unemployed by any people, and 
 
2l8 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 Elder Himes being obliged to spend much of his 
 time in preaching in other places than Boston, 
 Mr. Starkweather was called as an assistant pastor 
 of his church, at the chapel in Chardon Street. 
 
 Mr. Starkweather commenced his labors there 
 in October, 1842. He was tall, well-formed, and 
 had a voice of great power and not unpleasant 
 tones. His personal appearance was thus pre- 
 possessing, which, with his reputation for superior 
 sanctity, enabled him easily to secure the confi- 
 dence of his hearers, who nightly thronged the 
 chapel. 
 
 His principal theme was the necessity of a prep- 
 aration for the Saviour's coming. At such a time 
 no subject seemingly could be more appropriate. 
 But Mr. Starkweather had embraced peculiar views 
 respecting personal sanctification ; and, contrary 
 to the understanding which had been had on the 
 subject of sectarian views, he made his own notions 
 not only a test of readiness for the Lord's coming, 
 but of Christian fellowship, — demanding the larg- 
 est liberty for himself, and granting none to others. 
 He taught that conversion, however full and 
 thorough, did not fit one for God's favor without 
 a second work ; and that this second work was 
 usually indicated by some bodily sensation. 
 
 During the winter, the losing of strength and 
 other cataleptic and epileptic phenomena became 
 
FANATICISM REPUDIATED 219 
 
 manifested, and were hailed by him as evidences 
 of the great power of God in the sanctification of 
 those who were already devoted Christians. He 
 denominated such " the sealing power." 
 
 Near the close of April, 1843, it was deemed 
 necessary to take a decided stand on the subject. 
 A meeting had been appointed for the afternoon, 
 and Mr. Himes, who had been absent during these 
 occurrences, with judicious brethren determined to 
 endeavor to stem the current of fanaticism which 
 had commenced. In a calm and faithful manner, 
 he gave them the history of various movements 
 which had been destroyed or greatly injured by 
 fanaticism ; and, without intimating that evidences 
 of such then existed, he exhorted them to learn 
 from past experience, and see to it that they avoid 
 the rocks on which others had been shipwrecked. 
 
 Mr. Starkweather arose in reply, and was so 
 vehement that Mr. Himes felt justified in again 
 addressing the audience, exposing the nature of 
 the exercises that had appeared among them, and 
 their pernicious tendency. 
 
 This so shocked the sensibilities of those who 
 regarded them as the "great power of God," that 
 they cried out and stopped their ears. Some 
 jumped upon their feet, and some ran out of the 
 house. "You will drive out the Holy Ghost!" 
 cried one. "You are throwing on cold water!" 
 
220 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 "Throwing on cold water!" said Mr. Himes ; 
 " I would throw on the Atlantic Ocean before I 
 would be identified with such abominations as 
 these, or suffer them in this place unrebuked." 
 
 Mr. Starkweather immediately announced that 
 "the saints " would thenceforth meet at another place 
 than tli.e Chardon Street Chapel ; and, retiring, his 
 followers withdrew with him. 
 
 From this time he was the leader of a party, 
 held separate meetings, and, by extending his 
 visits to other places, he gained a number of ad- 
 herents. He was not countenanced by the friends 
 of Mr. Miller; but the public identified him and 
 his movement with Mr. Miller and his. This was 
 most unjust to Mr. Miller. 
 
 On the 9th of August, 1 843 , a camp-meeting com- 
 menced at Plainfield, Ct., which Mr. Starkweather 
 attended, and some manifestations were exhibited 
 which were entirely new to those present, and for 
 which they could not account. Another meeting was 
 held at Stepney, near Bridgeport, on the 28th of 
 the same month, where the developments were 
 more marked. A few young men, professing to 
 have the gift of discerning spirits, were hurried into 
 great extravagances. Elder J. Litch published a 
 protest against such exhibitions, in which he said: 
 
 "A more disgraceful scene, under the garb of 
 piety, I have rarely witnessed. For the last ten 
 
FANATICISM REPUDIATED. 221 
 
 years I have come in contact nearly every year, 
 more or less, with the same spirit, and have marked 
 its developments, its beginning, and its result ; and 
 am now prepared to say that it is evil, and only 
 evil, and that continually. I have uniformly 
 opposed it wherever it has made its appearance, 
 and as uniformly have been denounced as being 
 opposed to the power of God, and as resisting 
 the operations of the Spirit. The origin of it, is 
 the idea that the individuals thus exercised are 
 entirely Under the influence of the Spirit of God, 
 are his children, and that he will not deceive them 
 and lead t)iem astray; hence every impulse which 
 comes upon them is yielded to as coming from 
 God, and, following it, there is no length of fanati- 
 cism to which they will not go.'" 
 
 This fanaticism was the result of Mr. Stark- 
 weather's teaching that " gifts " were to be restored 
 to t\}e church. 
 
 On the 13th of September, another meeting was 
 held at Windsor, Ct. The same spirit appeared 
 there, and is described by Elder L. C. Collins in the 
 Si£-ns of tfu Times, September 27th, 1843. One 
 female, believing that, as Peter walked on the sea 
 by faith, so she by faith might walk across the 
 Connecticut river, resolved to make the attempt, 
 but was prevented. 
 
 ^Midnight Cry, Sept. 14th, 1843. 
 
222 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 During Mr. Miller's confinement by his sickness, 
 he had not come in contact with any of these 
 things ; but, on his last tour into Massachusetts, he 
 had seen something of it, and took the earliest op- 
 portunity to do his duty respecting it, by a prompt 
 disclaimer. Before reaching home, he stopped a 
 day at Castleton, Vt., and wrote the following let- 
 ter, which was published in the Signs of the Times 
 of November 8th, 1843 '■ 
 
 "Dear Brother: My heart was deeply 
 pained, during my tour east, to see in some few of 
 my former friends a proneness to wild and foolish 
 extremes and vain delusions, such as working mir- ■ 
 acles, discerning of spirits, vague and loose views 
 on sanctification, etc. 
 
 "As it respects the working of miracles, I have 
 no faith in those who pretend beforehand that they 
 can work miracles. Whenever God has seen fit to 
 work miracles, the instruments have seemingly 
 been unconscious of having the power, until the 
 work was done. They have, in no instance that I 
 recollect, proclaimed as with a trumpet that they 
 could or would work a miracle. Moses and the 
 apostles were more modest than these modern pre- 
 tenders to this power. 
 
 " The discerning of spirits is, I fear, another 
 fanatical movement to draw off Adventists from 
 
FANATICISM REPUDIATED. 223 
 
 the truth, and to lead men to depend on the feel- 
 ing, exercise, and conceit of their own mind, more 
 than on the word of God. If all Christians were 
 to possess this gift, how should we live by faith? 
 Each would stand upon the spiritual gifts of 
 his brother, and, if possessed of the true Spirit of 
 God, could never err. Surely the devil has great 
 power over the minds of some at the present day. 
 And how shall we know what manner of spirit 
 they are of? The Bible answers : ' By their fruits 
 .ye shall know them.' Then it is not by the Spirit. 
 I think those who claim this power will soon man- 
 ifest, by their fruits, that they have another rule 
 than the Bible. 
 
 " On sanctification I have but little at present to 
 say. Sanctification has two prominent meanings 
 in Scripture : setting apart for holy purposes ; and 
 being cleansed from all sin and pollution. Every 
 soul converted to God is sanctified in the first 
 sense. He devotes himself to God, to love, serve, 
 and obey him forever. Every one who obtains 
 complete redemption, body, soul, and spirit, is 
 sanctified in the second sense. The first kind is, 
 or ought to be, now enjoyed by every true believer 
 in Christ. The other will never be accomplished 
 till the resurrection of the just, when these vile 
 bodies shall be changed. I have not written this 
 to condemn my 'perfect' brother, or to call out a 
 
224 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 reply. He may call one thing perfect sahctifica- 
 tion, and I another. I beg of my brother to let 
 me follow on to know the Lord ; and God forbid 
 that I should call him back. May God sanctify 
 and prepare us for his own use. and deliver us from 
 the wrath to come. 
 
 "Yours in the blessed hope, 
 
 "William Miller. 
 " Castleton, Vt., Oct. 12th, 184.3." 
 
 Not only Mr. Miller, but all who were in his . 
 confidence, took a decided position' against all 
 fanatical extravagances. They never gave them 
 any quarter ; while those who regarded them with 
 favor soon arrayed themselves against Mr. Miller 
 and his adherents. Their fanaticism increased ; 
 and though opposed by Mr. Miller and his friends, 
 the religious and secular press very generally, but 
 unjustly, connected his name with it; — he being 
 no more responsible for it than Luther and Wesley 
 were for similar manifestations in their day. 
 
 The state of the cause at this time, and the state 
 of mind produced- by the belief of the Advent near, 
 was very truthfully and impartially depicted by 
 Rev. Alexander Campbell, President of Bethany 
 College, Va., in the following article, copied from 
 the Millennial Harbinger : 
 
 " As time advances, the doctrine of the Second 
 
FANATICISM REPUDIATED. 225 
 
 Advent in 1843 gains new interest, and grasps 
 with a stronger hold the minds of all who assent 
 to its strong probability. What topic more sub- 
 lime, more soul-subduing, more delightful to the 
 Christian, than that of the Lord's glorious return 
 to judge the world, to reward his friends and 
 punish his enemies? 
 
 " Everything in society is now favorable to the 
 rapid propagation of the new theory. The pre- 
 vailing; ignorance of the Bible, and especially of 
 prophecy, on the part of many who declaim 
 against; 'Millerism,' and the unfortunate essays of 
 learned men in their zeal for old opinions, so far 
 transcending the oracles of reason and the canons 
 of common sense, have contributed no little to ad- 
 vance into public favor the doctrine of ' the Second 
 Advent near.' 
 
 "But more than any other individual cause have 
 the profane scoffings, falsehoods, and caricatures of 
 the religious andpolitical press, in opposition to the 
 doctrine of the ' Second Advent near,' contributed to 
 confirming the minds of the initiated in the pleasing 
 hope, and to the furnishing of their preachers with 
 new 'signs of the times' in arguing the certainty of 
 their opinions. If Noah, Daniel, and Job, had 
 reappeared in the person of friend Miller, and 
 uttered the oracles of the Lord, they would have 
 been derided, slandered, misrepresented, and de- 
 
226 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 nounced as disturbers of the peace of the world's 
 giddy dance, and troublers of the modern Israel in 
 her one hundred and one fractions of orthodox 
 proscription, just as Mr. Miller and his party have 
 been. 
 
 "Another reason of the assurance of the faith in 
 the minds of those who are true believers of the 
 doctrine, is the delightful state of mind into which 
 they feel themselves inducted through the new 
 theory. Every righteous man must feel an exquis- 
 ite pleasure in the strongly anticipated immediate 
 return of his Lord. For in a moment, in the twink- 
 ling of an eye, perhaps during some prayer or song 
 of praise, while in the midst of a monosyllable, one 
 half uttered in time, the other in eternity, — the 
 first accent from a mortal, the second from an im- 
 mortal tongue, crystalized into a gem in less than 
 time's shortest mark or minutest point, — we have 
 passed the bourn of mortality, and are found 
 dwelling not in houses of clay, founded in the dust, 
 but in a house from heaven, spiritual, incorruptible, 
 immortal, and glorious. 
 
 " No doctrine, then, more cheering than that of 
 'the Second Advent near;' no opinion produces 
 a more delightful state of mind." 
 
 In compliance with an invitation from Rev. A. 
 Claghorn, pastor of the Baptist Church, and twenty- 
 three others, Mr. Miller lectured in Lewiston, N. Y., 
 
FANATICISM REPUDIATED. 22; 
 
 from the i Lth to the 17th of December. There 
 were many hearers present from Canada, as well 
 as from the American side of the line, who gave 
 him a respectful hearing. Writing respecting this 
 place, Mr. Miller says: 
 
 " I was here, as at Rochester and Lockport, 
 challenged to a public debate by a Universalist. 
 I will not contend with them. It would be an 
 admission that they might be right, which I cannot 
 for a moment believe. Michael would not contend 
 with the devil. Why? Because he would not 
 admit he could be right. Was he afraid of the 
 devil? No. But he said, 'The Lord rebuke thee, 
 Satan !' And so say I to his ministers." 
 
 On the 28th of January he again visited Boston, 
 and gave a course of lectures in the Howard Street 
 Tabernacle. This was his ninth visit to Boston, 
 and his seventh regular course of lectures there. 
 On no previous occasion had such crowds been 
 present to hear as were then assembled in that 
 capacious building. 
 
 On the 5th of February, in company with Mr. 
 Himes, he left for New York City. 
 
 They arrived in New York on the evening of 
 the 6th of February, 1844, and found a conference 
 assembled in Franklin Hall. Mr. Miller gave two 
 d'scourses there on the 7th ; when, finding the place 
 too small, they adjourned to the Broadway Taber- 
 
228 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 nacle, where he lectured, in the afternoon and 
 evening of the 8th and 9th of February, to crowded 
 assemblies. It was estimated that not less than 
 five thousand persons were present. 
 
 While drawing crowded houses of intelligent and 
 attentive hearers, his name was seldom mentioned 
 in the religious press, except by way of ridicule or 
 denunciation; and many churches, particularly 
 those of his own denomination, were taking disci- 
 plinary steps with those who had embraced his 
 views. This called forth from him the following 
 
 "ADDRESS TO BELIEVERS IN CHRIST OF 
 ALL DENOMINATIONS. 
 
 "Dear Brethren: We would ask, in the 
 name of our dear Master, Jesus Christ, by all that 
 is holy, by the fellowship of the saints, and the love 
 of the truth, why you cast us off as if we were 
 heretics? What have we believed, that we have 
 not been commanded to believe by the word of 
 God, which you yourselves allow is the rule and 
 only rule of our faith and practice? What have 
 we done that should call down such virulent denun- 
 ciations against us from pulpit and press, and give 
 you just cause to exclude us [Adventists] from 
 your churches and fellowship?" 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 
 
 npHE vernal equinox of 1844 was the furthest 
 point of time to which Mr. Miller's calculation 
 of the prophetic periods extended. When this 
 time passed, he wrote to Mr. Himes as follows : 
 
 "Low Hampton, March 25th, 1844. 
 
 "My Dear Brother Himes : I am now 
 seated at my old desk in my east room, having 
 obtained help of God until the present time. I am 
 still looking for the dear Saviour, the Son of God, 
 from heaven. 
 
 "The time, as I have calculated it, is now filled 
 up, and I expect every moment to see the Saviour 
 descend from heaven. I hope that I have cleansed 
 my garments of the blood of souls. I feel that, 
 as far as it was in my power, I have freed myself 
 from all guilt in their condemnation. . . . 
 
 " I feel almost confident that my labors are about 
 done ; and I am, with a deep interest of soul, look- 
 
230 HISTORY or* WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 ing for my blessed and glorious Redeemer, who 
 will be King over all the earth, and God with us 
 forevermore. This, I can' truly say, is my chief 
 desire. It is my meditation all the day long. It 
 is my song in the night. It is my faith and hope. 
 It consoles me in sickness, comforts me in tribula- 
 tion, and gives me patience to endure the scoffs 
 and taunts of the selfish and ungodly. My faith 
 and confidence in God's word are as strong as 
 ever, although Christ ha>s not come in the time I 
 expected. I still believe that the time is not far 
 off, and that God will soon — yes, too soon for the 
 proud and scoffing — justify himself, his word, and 
 the cry which has been given. 
 
 "To him I leave the event. For him I watch 
 and pray : Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly. 
 Amen 1 Even so cotr(e. Lord Jesus. 
 
 "William Miller." 
 
 On the 2d of May he wrote as follows : 
 
 "TO SECOND ADVENT BELIEVERS. 
 
 "Were I to live my life over again, with the 
 same evidence that I then had, to be honest with 
 God and man I should have to do as I have done. 
 Although opposers said it would not come, they 
 produced no weighty arguments. It was evidently 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 23 1 
 
 guess-work with them ; and I then thought, and 
 do now, that their denial was based more on an 
 unwillingness for the Lord to come than on any 
 arguments leading to such a conclusion. 
 
 "I confess my error, and acknowledge my disap- 
 pointment; yet I still believe that the day of the 
 Lord is near, even at the door; and I exhort you, 
 my brethren, to be watchful, and not let that day 
 come upon you unawares. The wicked, the proud, 
 and the bigot will exult over us. I will try to be 
 patient." 
 
 In this connection the following from the pen of 
 Bro. Gibbs is given: '' ' 
 
 "We will give the reader an account of what oc- 
 curred at Mr. Miller's home on the evening of April 
 23d, 1843, 3^s we have had the pleasure of listening 
 to it in detail from the lips of his daughter who 
 was at home at the time. She says : ' That night 
 we had a prayer meeting at Low Hampton, N. Y. 
 All went home at nine o'clock. I went to bed. 
 There was no sitting up ; and as for ascension robes 
 that was all false. There have been many-'things 
 published in the papers about us that is hbl: trii'e. 
 But you know scoffers have got to talk in the last 
 days.'" '" '*• 
 
 Shortly after this he wrote the following lines 
 respecting his disappointment: 
 
232 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 " How tedious and lonesome the hours, 
 While Jesus, my Saviour, delays ! 
 I have sought him in solitude's bowers, 
 And looked for him all the long days. 
 
 "Yet he lingers — I pray tell me why 
 His chariot no sooner returns ? 
 To see him in clouds of the sky, 
 My soul with intensity burns. 
 
 " I long to be with him at home. 
 
 My heart ^wallowed up in his love. 
 On the fields af New Eden to roam, 
 And to dwell with my Saviour above." 
 
 During the last week 6t May, the annual con- 
 ference of Adventists was held in the Tabernacle 
 at Boston. Mr. Miller w^s present, and, at the 
 close of one of the meetings, in accordance with a 
 previous notice, arose, and frankly confessed his 
 mistake in the definite time at which he supposed 
 the prophetic periods would have terminated. 
 The following notice of this confession, written by 
 a hearer, appeared in the Boston Post on the 1st of 
 June following: 
 
 "Father Miller's Confession. — Many people 
 were desirous of hearing what was termed Father 
 Miller's Confession, which, according to rumor, 
 was to be delivered at the Tabernacle on Tuesday 
 evening last, when and where a large concourse 
 assembled, myself among the number, to hear the 
 ' conclusion of the whole matter;' and I confess I 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 233 
 
 was well paid for my time and trouble. I should 
 judge, also, by the appearance of the audience, 
 and the remarks I heard from one or two gentle- 
 men not of Mr. Miller's faith, that a general satis- 
 faction was felt. I never heard him when he was 
 more eloquent or animated, or more happy in 
 communicating his feelings and sentiments to 
 others. Want of time and space will not permit 
 me to give even a mere sketch of his remarks, 
 which occupied more than an hour. He confessed 
 that he had been disappointed, but by no means 
 discouraged or shaken in the faith in God's good- 
 ness, or in the entire fulfillment of his word, or in 
 the speedy coming of our Saviour, and the destruc- 
 tion of the world. Although the supposed time 
 had passed, God's time had not passed. ' If the 
 vision tarry, wait for it.' He remained firm in the 
 belief that the end of all things is at hand, even at 
 the door. He spoke with much feeling and effect, 
 and left no doubt of his sincerity. " D." 
 
 His disappointment in the passing of time was 
 great; but it did not at all impair his confidence 
 in God, or affect his usual cheerfulness of disposi- 
 tion. Elder Josiah Litch, who visited him on the 
 8th of June, at Low Hampton, thus wrote: 
 
 " I found both himself and family well and in 
 fine spirits. Indeed, I have never seen him when 
 he seemed to enjoy himself better than at present. 
 
234 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 If any evidence of his sincerity in preaching the 
 Advent of Christ in 1843 were wanting, in addition 
 to his arduous and unrequited toil of twelve years, 
 his present humble submission to his disappoint- 
 ment, and the spirit of meekness with which the 
 confession of disappointment is made, is sufficient 
 to satisfy the most incredulous that nothing but a 
 deep conviction of duty to God and man could 
 have moved such a man to such a work. That he 
 is greatly disappointed in not seeing the Lord 
 within the expected time, must be evident to all 
 who hear him speak ; while the tearful eye and 
 subdued voice show from whence flow the words 
 he utters." 
 
 For a few months previous to this time, the 
 attention of some had been directed to the tenth 
 day of the seventh month of the current Jewish 
 year, as the probable termination of several pro- 
 phetic periods. This was not generally received 
 with favor by those who sympathized with Mr. 
 Miller, till a few weeks previous to the time desig- 
 nated, which, on that year, following the reckoning 
 of the Caraite Jews, fell on the 22nd day of Octo- 
 ber. Mr. Miller had, a year and a half previous, 
 called attention to the seventh month as an impor- 
 tant one in the Jewish dispensation ; but as late as 
 the date of his last letter (September 30th) he had 
 discountenanced the positiveness with which some 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 235 
 
 were then regarding it.. On the 6th of October 
 he was first led to favjjr the expectatio.n, which 
 pointed to that month, and thus wrote: "If Christ 
 does not come within twenty or twenty-five days, 
 I shall feel twice the disappointment I did in the 
 spring." 
 
 About the same time, also, the belief in the 
 given day was generally received. There were 
 exceptions, but it is the duty of the impartial his- 
 torian to record the fact, that those who had 
 embraced the views of Mr. Miller, did, with great 
 unanimity, heartily and honestly believe that on a 
 given day they should behold the. coming of the 
 King of glory. 
 
 The world cannot understand how that could 
 be ; and many who professed the name of Christ, 
 have spoken contemptuously of such an expecta- 
 tion. But those who in sincerity love the Saviour, 
 can never feel the least emotion of contempt for 
 such a hope. To show that such a contempt was 
 felt for Wm. Miller and for the Millerites in those 
 days, we have but to notice the fact that just such 
 contempt is after so many years still manifested. 
 For proof we call attention to a few clippings from 
 the Boston papers upon an anniversary of the 
 movement : 
 
 In the Boston Herald of April i8th, 1887, in 
 large headings was written, "Old Memories Re- 
 
236 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 called. The Millerite Delusion and its Originator. 
 The Crazy Actions of Miller's Followers. Of all 
 the delusions which ever took hold of the peopk 
 of this part of the habitable globe, I think that of 
 Millerism or Second Adventism capped the cliiiiax. 
 For Joanna Southcott never had a more deluded 
 set of followers." The writer's name was signed, 
 " Doubleyou B." 
 
 The Boston Record in 1888 published the fol- 
 lowing: " They Did Not Go Up. How Millerites 
 Waited for the Trump of Gabriel. Story of a 
 Strange and Almost-Forgotten Delusion." 
 
 " In the Boston Herald of Feb. 8th, 1893, was a 
 piece headed, " In White Ascension Robes. The 
 Millerites Listened for the Blast of the Trumpet. 
 Here in Boston Fifty-two Years Ago. Thousands 
 Made Ready for the End of the World. A Famous 
 Delusion. Their Tabernacle was Afterward Con«- 
 verted Into a Theatre." The writer went on to 
 say: "It may be that one of the most extraordi- 
 nary religious, or perhaps it can be better said 
 fanatical, delusions that Boston has ever known, 
 was what was called the Millerite craze, which had 
 its commencement in this city, on Feb. 8th, 1841, 
 just fifty-two years ago to-night, and which lasted 
 about three years. The fateful 23d of April ar- 
 rived, and at an early hour the tabernacle was 
 crowded with men, women and children, some of 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 237 
 
 them wearing long, white 'ascension robes,' and 
 apparently ready to take on the angelic form and 
 attributes in the twinkling of an eye." (For years 
 there has been a reward offered to the person who 
 could testify to any such transactions or produce 
 any such robes ; but no one has as yet been able 
 to do so.) 
 
 The Boston Globe, of February 24th, 1893, says : 
 " Old Times at the Howard Athenaeum. First 
 Performance Giv'en by the Millerites in their As- 
 cension Robes. Upon the spot where now stands 
 the Howard Athenaeum there was built during the 
 religious excitement of 1843—44, ^ huge, wooden 
 structure which Miller named 'The Tabernacle.' 
 Here the disciples of the prophet, dressed in the 
 slimmest of white robes, awaited thd day of ascen- 
 sion ; and here were enacted scenes more dramatic 
 and more startling than have ever been seen on 
 the Athenaeum stage." 
 
 The last and most insufferable issue which we 
 have seen printed by the daily press, was that of 
 April, 1893. It read thus : " In Ascension Robes. 
 The Millerites Awaited the Toot of Gabriel. On 
 the 23d of April, 1843, Rev. William Miller and 
 his band of faithful followers or Millerites, as they 
 Were called, were fully prepared for the end of the 
 world." 
 
 They pictured out the Tabernacle with people 
 
238 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 going up in the air. William Miller is seated on 
 the ridge-pole with chart in hand. A man by the 
 name of "Pickle" is blowing the trumpet, and 
 Joshua V. Himes is trying to go up, but Satan 
 holds him back, saying, "Joshua V., you must stay 
 with me." 
 
 This scandalous piece was resented by the min- 
 isters of the Advent Christian faith ; it being so 
 untruthful and misleading to the public, and most 
 of all so disrespectful to the word of God. 
 
 The following resolutions were adopted by the 
 Boston Advent Preachers' meeting, April 24th, 
 1893: 
 
 "Whereas, there appeared in the Boston Sun- 
 day Globe, of April 23d, a scurrilous and scandal- 
 ous article purporting to describe the ascension 
 robes and acts of the so-called Millerites, their 
 antics and going up, illustrated in a way to ridicule 
 such people by burlesque and extravaganza, thus 
 misleading and prejudicing the public and stray- 
 ing from the line of historical accuracy, the whole 
 being a glaring tissue of misrepresentation and 
 falsehood, reckless and indififerent to the feelings 
 and interests of a respectable Christian body, the 
 Advent Christian people of the United States 
 therefore 
 
 "Resolved, By the Advent Christian preachers' 
 meeting, assembled in convention in Boston, this 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 239 
 
 24th day of April, 1893, and representing the body 
 of Adventists, sometimes reproachfully called ' Mil- 
 lerites,' do solemnly and earnestly protest against 
 the aforesaid abusive misrepresentations, slurs and 
 slanderous falsehoods, statements of which there 
 is no proof of any reliable sort, while there 
 are living witnesses in proof of the contrary, 
 and we put ourselves hereby on record in this 
 protest. 
 
 "Resolved, That we consider the editorial staff 
 and publishers of the Globe responsible for these 
 false statements, which are blasphemous in the 
 manner in which they refer even to scriptural 
 subjects and statements as referring to the 'toot' 
 of the horn of Gabriel and the like, as well as dis- 
 respectful and insulting to the people they thus 
 caricature and scandalize. With the now repeated 
 story long since challenged and never proved true 
 of 'white ascension robes,' and the like, and we 
 respectfully claim that they, in the paper, as prom- 
 inently and fully, with candor and respect to us, 
 retract from their statements, and set this matter 
 right before the public, and desist in future from 
 further publication of matter of this sort and char- 
 acter, and treat us as we are, a respectable Chris- 
 tian people, who, while we acknowledge some 
 individual instances of extreme worth, claim to be 
 as free as any other denomination of anything of 
 
240 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 the sort, and stand as well as any others in char- 
 acter and worth." 
 
 The following committee was appointed to con- 
 fer with the editors of the Globe and present these 
 resolutions: L. C. McKinstry, E. A. Stockman, 
 A. W. Sibley. The resolutions were published the 
 following week, in the Boston Globe. 
 
 The effect of those entertaining the belief in 
 the tenth day of the seventh month theory is 
 thus described by Mr. Miller, in a letter dated 
 October i ith, 1844. 
 
 "I think I have never seen among our brethren 
 such faith as is manifested in the seventh month. 
 ' He will come,' is .the common expression. ' He 
 will not tarry the second time,' is their general re- 
 ply. There is a forsaking of the world, an uncon- 
 cern for the wants of life, a general searching of 
 heart, confession of sin, and a deep feeling in 
 prayer for Christ to come." 
 
 The time immediately preceding the 22nd of 
 October was one of great calmness of mind and of 
 pleasurable expectation on the part of those who 
 regarded that point of time with interest. There 
 was a nearness of approach to God, and a sweet- 
 ness of communion with him, to which those who 
 experienced it will ever recur with pleasure. Dur- 
 ing the last ten days, secular business was, for the 
 most part, suspended ; and those who looked for 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 241 
 
 the Advent gave themselves to the work o. prep- 
 aration for that event, as they would for death, 
 were they on a bed of sickness, expecting soon to 
 close their eyes on earthly scenes forever. 
 
 There were some cases of extravagance, as there 
 have been in all great movements ; and it would 
 have been strange had there not been. But the 
 published accounts, of these were greatly exagger- 
 ated, and hundreds of reports had no foundation 
 in fact. All reports respecting the preparation of 
 ascension robes, etc., and which are still by many 
 believed, were demonstrated over and over again 
 to be false and scandalous. In the investigation of 
 the truth of such, no labor and expense was spared ; 
 and it became morally certain that no instance of 
 the kind anywhere occurred. 
 
 The most culpable incident, which had any 
 foundation in fact, was in Philadelphia. In oppo- 
 sition to the earnest expostulations of Mr. Litch 
 and other judicious persons, a company of about 
 one hundred and fifty, responding to the pretended 
 vision of one C. R. Georgas, on the 21st of Octo- 
 ber, went out on the Darby Street road, about four 
 miles from Market Street bridge, and encamped in 
 a field under two large tents, provided with all 
 needed comforts. The next morning, their faith 
 in Georgas' vision having failed, all but about a 
 dozen returned to the city. A few days later the 
 
242 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 others returned. That was an act, the report of 
 which was greatly exaggerated. It met the em- 
 phatic disapproval of Mr. Miller and the Adventists 
 generally, and its folly was promptly confessed by 
 the majority of those who participated in it. 
 
 The day passed, and the expectation of the Ad- 
 vent at that time was proved to be premature. The 
 friends were at first quite saddened, but were not 
 disheartened by the passing of the time. This was 
 the only specific day which was regarded by intel- 
 ligent Adventists with any positiveness. There 
 were other days named by those whose opinions 
 were received with no favor; but their unauthorized 
 declarations should not be imputed to the body. 
 
 In the first communication received from Mr. 
 Miller after this time, he wrote as follows: 
 
 "Low Hampton, November loth, 1844. 
 "Dear Brother Himes: I have been waiting 
 and looking for the blessed hope, in expectation 
 of realizing the glorious things which God has 
 spoken of Zion. Yes; and, although I have been 
 twice disappointed, I am not yet cast down or dis- 
 couraged. God has been with me in spirit, and 
 has comforted me. I have now much more -evi- 
 dence that I do believe in God's word. My mind 
 is perfectly calm, and my hope in the coming of 
 Christ is as strong as ever. 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 243 
 
 "I have done only what, after years of solemn 
 consideration, I felt it my solemn duty to do. If 
 I have erred, it has been on the side of charity, 
 love to my fellow-men, and conviction of duty to 
 God. I could not see that I should harm my 
 fellow-men, even supposing the event should not 
 take place at the time specified ; for it is a com- 
 mand of our Saviour to look for it, to watch and 
 be ready. And, if I could by any means, in 
 accordance with God's word, persuade men to 
 believe in a. crucified, risen, and coming Saviour, 
 I felt it would have a bearing on the everlasting 
 welfare and happiness of such. I had not a distant 
 thought of disturbing our churches, ministers, or 
 religious editors, or of departing from the best 
 biblical commentaries or rules which had been 
 recommended for the study of the Scriptures. 
 And, even to this day, my opposers have not 
 been able to show wherein I have departed from 
 any rule laid down by our old standard Protestant 
 writers. 
 
 "Our duty now is to comfort one another with 
 the words of Christ's coming, to strengthen those 
 who are weak among us, to establish the wavering, 
 and to raise up the bowed down, speaking often 
 one to another, and forsaking not the assembling 
 of ourselves together. Let our conversation be in 
 heaven, from whence we look for the Saviour; for 
 
244 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 the time has now come for us to live by faith, a 
 faith that is tried like gold seven times purified. 
 
 "Brethren, hold fast; let no man take your 
 crown. I have fixed my mind on another time, 
 and here I mean to stand until God gives me more 
 light, and that is, to-day, to-day, and to-day, until 
 he comes. Permit me to illustrate this by a 
 parable : 
 
 " A Certain nobleman, about taking a long jour- 
 ney, called together his servants, gave instructions 
 to every one respecting their work, and commanded 
 them to be faithful in their several occupations ; 
 and; at his return, each one was to be rewarded 
 according as his work should be done. He in- 
 formed them how many days he should be absent, 
 but did not give them the time in the night when 
 he should return ; but informed them that, if they 
 would watch, they should know when he was near, 
 even at the door. And he informed them how 
 they might know this : they would first see the 
 lights of his carriage in the distance, and they 
 would hear the rumbling of his carriage-wheels, 
 when they must go out and immediately open for 
 him the portal gates. Whether he should come 
 in the first, second, third, or fourth watch, he 
 would not then inform them ; but commanded 
 them to watch. 
 
 "After he was gone, many of the servants began 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 245 
 
 to neglect their Master's business, and to form 
 plans for their own amusement ; and thus the 
 days appointed for their Master's return were for- 
 gotten. The giddy whirl of dissipation filled their 
 mind, time passed rapidly along, and the days had 
 nearly expired, when some of the servants discov- 
 ered the record of them in the steward's book. 
 This was immediately read in the hearing of all, 
 and created no small excitement among them. 
 Some said the time was not revealed, because the 
 Master said the watch was not known. Others 
 declared that he would never return, but would 
 send his principal servant, when they should have 
 a feasting time to their own liking. Thus were 
 they disputing and wrangling, until the days, ac- 
 cording to the best reckoning they could make, 
 had run out, and the night came in which some of 
 them expected him. The porter and a few others 
 determined to watch, while the remainder of the 
 servants were feasting and drinking. The former 
 kept a good look-out ; for, at the first watch, they 
 expected their Master. They thought that they 
 saw the light, and heard the rumbling of the 
 wheels. They ran among the servants, and cried, 
 ' Behold ! the Master cometh.' This made no 
 small stir, and caused many to make preparation 
 for his return. But it proved to be a false alarm. 
 Then the other servants ridiculed the porter and 
 
246 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 his friends for their fear, as they called it, and 
 returned to their feasting. The porter and his 
 friends were vigilant until the second watch, when 
 they were again disappointed ; and those who had 
 not watched were more vexed than ever. They 
 scoffed and mocked, and turned some of the others 
 out doors. Again they waited for the third watch ; 
 and again they were disappointed. The majority 
 of the servants, more angry than ever, now beat 
 and bruise the porter and his friends, and turn 
 them all out of the house, lock the doors, and lay 
 themselves down to sleep. At the fourth watch 
 the Master comes, and finds the porter and a few 
 companions watching, while the doors are barred, 
 and the remainder of the servants are asleep. 
 
 "Now let me inquire, Will the Master condemn 
 the porter and his friends for making those false 
 alarms? Will he punish them for disturbing the 
 carousings of their brethren? Which of these two 
 classes of servants will have shown the most love 
 for their Master? Let each one answer these 
 questions, and decide his own case justly. 
 "Yours, as ever, looking, etc., 
 
 "William Miller." 
 
 On the 1 8th of November he wrote an article 
 for the Herald on the necessity of exercising pa- 
 tience unto the coming of the Lord. He charac- 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 247 
 
 terized that as the time of patience, when "ye have 
 need of patience, that, after ye have done the will 
 of God, ye might receive the promise; for yet a 
 little while, and he that shall come will come, and 
 will not tarry." (Heb. x. 36, 37.) Therefore he 
 exhorted them, saying, "Be ye also patient: es- 
 tablish your hearts ; for the coming of the Lord 
 draweth nigh." (Jas. v. 8.) 
 
 There was at that time, certainly, great need of 
 the exercise of patience ; for taunting expressions, 
 like "You have not gone up yet ! " or "When are 
 you going up, now?" were no uncommon saluta- 
 tion, even from some who professed to believe that 
 QoA has "appointed a day in the which he will 
 judge the world ; " when the saints will " be caught 
 up together ... to meet the Lord in the air;" and 
 that the elements will " melt with fervent heat." 
 
 Owing to this state of things, he was led to con- 
 sider that his work as a public speaker was done ; 
 that God, in his providence, had closed the door 
 of his access to the people ; and that, consequently, 
 he had nothing more to do in the way of warning 
 sinners to prepare for the coming of Christ, which, 
 he expressed his confidence in the same letter, 
 would not extend beyond that Jewish year. 
 
 On the 29th of November, he wrote to Eld. T. 
 E. Jones: "The disappointment which we have 
 experienced, in my opinion, could never have been 
 
248 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 foreseen or avoided ; and we have been honest 
 men, and beheved in the truth of the Bible. I 
 have had time, a few weeks past, to review the 
 whole subject, and, with all the aid of Stuart, 
 Chase, Weeks, Bush, and the whole school of 
 modern writers, I cannot see why we were not 
 right. Taking them altogether, instead of dis- 
 proving our position, they disprove each other, and 
 confirm me in my views of prophecy. 
 
 " But, say you, time has shown us wrong. I am 
 not so Certain of that. Suppose that Christ should 
 come before the end of this Jewish year: every 
 honest man would say we were right. And if the 
 , world should stand two, or even three years more, 
 it would not, in the least, affect the manner of the 
 prophecy, but the time. One thing I do know, I 
 have preached nothing but what I believed ; and 
 God has been with me ; his power has been mani- 
 fested in the work, and much good has been 
 effected ; for the people have read the Bible for 
 themselves, and no one can honestly say that he 
 has been deceived by me. My advice has always 
 been for each to study the evidence of his faith for 
 himself." 
 
 Four days later he again wrote to the Herald : 
 
 " Dear Brethren : I cannot sit down to write 
 without the reflection that this letter may never 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 249 
 
 reach its destination. Yet I believe in occupy- 
 ing till Christ shall come. Therefore, I still' ffeel 
 it my duty to occasionally drop you a line, to 
 let you know how my soul prospers and how 
 my faith holds out. As it respects the soul, — 
 I have never enjoyed more calmness of mind, 
 nor more resignation to the holy will of God, 
 and patience of spirit, than I have within a few 
 weeks past. My soul, I think, is stayed on God, 
 and I enjoy peace like a river. For years past, I 
 have often had a spirit of impatience for Christ to 
 come, and have felt grieved in soul because I found 
 in my heart so much of what I called a spirit of 
 fretfulness, and a mind full of impatience. But, I 
 bless God, I have had but little of that recently. 
 I have had great reason to thank God for his 
 abundant goodness in this respect. My faith is 
 stronger than ever; and this is somewhat remark- 
 able, when I reflect on the disappointment I have 
 met in my former expectations. But here, too, I 
 see the good hand of God in my strength of faith. 
 " I believe the ground we have formerly stood 
 upon, as it regards the chronology of prophecy, is 
 the only ground we can take ; and if the defect is 
 in human chronology, then no human knowledge 
 is sufficient in this age to rectify it with any degree 
 of certainty ; and I see no good that can be accom- 
 plished by taking a stand for any future period. 
 
250 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 with less evidence than we had for 1843-4. For 
 those who would not believe, with all the evidence 
 we then produced, we cannot expect will now 
 believe with much less evidence. 
 
 "Again, it is to me almost a demonstration, that 
 God's hand is seen in this thing. Many thousands, 
 to all human appearance, have been made to study 
 the Scriptures by the preaching of the time; and 
 by that means, through faith and the sprinkling of 
 the blood of Christ, have been reconciled to God. 
 And those of us who have been familiar with the 
 fruits and effects of the preaching of this doctrine 
 must acknowledge that he has been with us in so 
 doing, and his wisdom has in a great measure 
 marked out our path, which he has devised for such 
 good as he will accomplish in his own time and 
 manner ; as in the case of Nineveh by the preach- 
 ing of Jonah. If this should be the real state of 
 the case, and we should go on to set other times 
 in the future, we might possibly be found frustrat- 
 ing, or trying to at least, and receive no blessing. 
 1 think my brethren will admit that God has been 
 in the work, and he has tried our faith in the best 
 possible manner. 
 
 " We have erred in many things, and even the 
 Second Advent brethren were not prepared for the 
 coming of Christ; they had, many of them, left 
 the work of the Lord, and had been doing their 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 251 
 
 own work. And now, my dear brethren, permit 
 me to be plain. I hope all who are worth saving 
 are humble enough to bear my reproof, and I 
 mean to give it with the sincerest of motives, and 
 with the kindest affection of my heart. 
 
 "The causes which required God's chastening 
 hand upon us were, in my humble opinion, pRiDE, 
 Fanaticism and Sectarianism. 
 
 " Pride worked in many ways. We ascribed 
 our conquest in argument over our opponents to 
 ourselves. We were, some of us, seeking to be 
 leaders, instead of being servants ; boasting too 
 much of our doing. 
 
 " Fanaticism. I know our enemies accused us of 
 this before we were guilty ; but this did not excuse 
 us for running into it. Sometimes our meetings 
 were distinguished by noise and confusion, and 
 — forgive me, brethren, if I express myself too 
 strongly — it appeared to me more like Babel, than 
 a solemn assembly of penitents bowing in humble 
 reverence before a holy God. I have often ob- 
 tained more evidence of inward piety from a kin- 
 dling eye, a wet cheek, and a choked utterance, than 
 from all the noise in Christendom. 
 
 " Sectarianism. This is always produced by some 
 private opinion of man, rather than by the plain 
 declaration of God's word. For years after I began 
 to proclaim this blessed truth of Christ at the door, 
 
252 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 I never, if possible to avoid it, even alluded to sec- 
 tarian principles ; and the first objection my Baptist 
 brethren brought against me, was, that I mixed 
 with, and preached unto, all denominations, even 
 to Unitarians, etc. But we have recently, my 
 brethren, been guilty of raising up a sect of our 
 own ; for the very things which our fathers did, 
 when they became sects, we have been doing. 
 We have, like them, cried Babylon! Babylon! 
 Babylon ! against all but Adventists. We have 
 proclaimed and discussed, 'pro et con,' many secta- 
 rian dogmas, which have nothing to do with our 
 message. May God forgive us ! 
 "Yours as ever, 
 
 "William Miller. 
 "Low Hampton, December ^d, iS^/f.." 
 
 An address was written by Mr. Miller, to those 
 disappointed with hfm, in which he said : 
 
 " We thank God always on your behalf, when 
 we hear, as we already have, that your and our 
 late disappointment has produced in you, and we 
 hope in us also, a deep humiliation and a carofu' 
 inspection of our hearts. And though we are 
 humbled, and in measure pained, by the jeers of a 
 wicked and perverse generation, we are not terrified 
 nor cast down. . . . You can, all of you, when in- 
 quired of for the reasons of your hope, open your 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 253 
 
 Bibles, and with meekness and fear show the 
 inquirer why you hope in the glorious appearing 
 of the great God and our Saviour, Jesus Christ. 
 
 "But we are taunted with, 'O! you have pro- 
 longed your vision again and again, and have 
 failed every time ; now won't you give it up and 
 come back to us? You are not honest if you will 
 not.' When they thus accuse us, have we nothing 
 to say? If we altogether hold our peace, they will 
 be wise in their own conceits, and go and report 
 that they have shut our mouths, so that we could 
 not say a word for ourselves, and thus the cause 
 would be injured. But never fear, brethren ; God 
 has told you what to say. Do as he bids you, and 
 he will take care of the consequences. God says : 
 ' Say unto them, the days are at hand, and the 
 effect of every vision.' 
 
 "We hope that none of us will try to change 
 the chronology of the visions ; for they must all 
 fail in our eyes. If any vision should be so con- 
 structed as to fix on another definite time in the 
 future, we cannot conceive how the Scripture is 
 fulfilled, that ' every vision faileth.' Let us, then, 
 be satisfied in patiently waiting God's time. It is 
 better to be ready before the tirhe, and to wait 
 awhile, than not to be ready when the time shall 
 come, — to be lost. We exhort you, then', with 
 the Lord's advice, 'Be like men waiting for their 
 
254 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 Lord, that when he cometh they may open to him 
 immediately.' 
 
 "Again we exhort you, brethren, that every 
 one may edify and be edified, that you forsake not 
 the assembling of yourselves together as often as 
 your situation and circumstances shall permit; 
 that we may comfort and console each other in 
 our trials, be ourselves established in the present 
 truth, and our minds be stirred up to remember that 
 our Judge standeth at the door. How can we, 
 who have taken so much delight in the study of 
 the blessed Bible, return to the beggarly elements 
 of vain philosophy and traditions of the fathers? 
 
 "Again, we exhort you, brethren, to be faithful 
 in business. Let every one labor with his hands 
 in the several callings in which God has placed us, 
 that none of us may be a burden to any, and that 
 we may all of us have wherewith to communicate 
 and do good ; for it is more blessed to give than 
 to receive; and that we may none of us give 
 any occasion to our enemies to reproach us with 
 being busybodies in other men's matters, or with 
 not providing for our own house. 
 
 " We also beseech you, brethren, by the coming 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye be not led about 
 by every spirit, but try the spirits ; for every spirit 
 is not of God, and it is evident that there are now 
 many spirits in the earth. . . . There are a few 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 255 
 
 individuals among us teaching that Christ has 
 come, and that we are not mistaken in the time, 
 but in the manner, of his coming. Let us be care- 
 ful lest we cease from our watchfulness, and so 
 that day come upon us unawares. Remember 
 that the same Jesus will come in like manner as 
 he was seen to ascend. Hold on, then, to the 
 ' Sure Word of Prophecy,' for you will soon reap 
 the fruits of your faith, if you faint not." 
 
 Soon after this, January 29th, 1 845 , by the action 
 of an ecclesiastical council, Mr. Miller and the 
 majority of the church in Low Hampton were 
 virtually separated from the Baptist denomination. 
 The following history of the case was communicated 
 to a Baptist clergyman in western New York, who 
 had written to Mr. Miller for the particulars: 
 
 "Dear Brother Parsons : Your letter, asking 
 for information concerning my exclusion from the 
 Baptist denomination, to which I had belonged 
 for about thirty years, is received. The history of 
 the proceedings against me and my brethren (for 
 the church were excluded with me, or quite a 
 large majority of them) is simply as follows: 
 
 "The church, or the majority, had embraced 
 what is called the Advent faith. While some of 
 us believed in the time (1843), there were others 
 who merely believed in the manner of the Advent, 
 
256 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 and assented to its being near ; at the same time, 
 there was a small minority of the church who were 
 opposed both to the manner and time. Yet no 
 labors had been taken on either si4e while in this 
 situation. 
 
 "The church voted that they would support the 
 gospel, or a minister, by taxing themselves equally, 
 according to their ability. Here the first seeds 
 were sown which indicated a division of the church. 
 Two or three of the rich brethren declared they 
 would not submit to the vote of the church, and 
 withdrew their support. The majority of the church 
 then engaged Elder Jones, a Baptist minister. 
 This was in the fall or summer of 1843. I" the 
 spring of 1844, the minority engaged Elder Dilla- 
 way (a strong opposer of the Advent doctrine 
 after 1843), for half of the time, and demanded of 
 the church the meeting-house. But as Elder 
 Jones had been engaged for a year, the meeting- 
 house was not given up until the fall ; when the 
 brethren, rather than have any contention, gave it 
 up to Elder D. and his hearers, and held their 
 meetings in a school-house, where the minority 
 had formerly held theirs. On the 29th of January, 
 1845, the minority called an ex parte council, in a 
 private manner, so that it was not known to the 
 church until the council met. This council, which 
 was constituted on the day above mentioned, con- 
 
THE PASSING OF, THE TIME. 257 
 
 sisted of seven ministers and ten lay brethren. 
 Enclosed I send you the doings of the council, 
 and every Baptist can judge who has departed 
 from the usages and customs of the Baptist de- 
 nomination. We are walking in the ordinances 
 and fellowship as formerly in the church, and 
 think it a small thing to be judged of men. 
 
 "Yours, etc., Wm. Miller. 
 
 "Low Hampton, April zyth, 184.6." 
 
 When the majority of the church found that an 
 ex parte council was in session, they immediately 
 came forward and consented that it should be a 
 mutual one. It will be seen that the minority of 
 the church consisted of only five men, about the 
 same number of persons who had been suspended 
 from the church for neglect of covenant obliga- 
 tions, and a number of females who had taken no 
 part in church matters for many years. 
 
 The following is the list of charges submitted to 
 the council by the minority against the majority 
 of the church : 
 
 CHARGES. 
 
 "The Baptist Church in Low Hampton make 
 the following statements, as the grounds of their 
 grievances with the majority of the church, whom 
 
2S8 HISTORY- OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 they consider as having left the original platform 
 of the Baptist denomination, affording their coun- 
 tenance to doctrines which time has proved to be 
 false, and which have been the occasion of dissen- 
 sion and discord among brethren : 
 
 " 1st. We are grieved that the brethren claiming 
 to be the church should have employed, in the 
 year 1843, contrary to our expressed wishes, a man 
 of avowed senticnents that the Second Advent of 
 Christ would take place in the year 1843, and 
 whose known purpose was to preach the doctrine. 
 
 "2nd. We are grieved that the brethren above 
 named should take up a labor with a number of 
 esteemed brethren and sisters, and, as far as their 
 authority went, to exclude them from the church, 
 because they could not conscientiously attend 
 meetings where doctrines were preached which 
 were so manifestly unscriptural, and of pernicious 
 tendency. 
 
 " 3d. We are grieved that a test, not known in 
 the Bible, of Christian character, should be set up 
 by the above-named brethren, namely : A belief 
 in the second coming of Christ in the year 1844, — 
 a test which has been brought to view both private 
 and public. 
 
 "4th. We are grieved to hear from the above- 
 named brethren all those churches who do not 
 accord with them in their views, denounced as 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 259 
 
 Babylon, the mother of harlots, etc. ; and the 
 ministry calumniated in a most slanderous manner. 
 
 " 5th. We are grieved to see the above-named 
 brethren countenance a departure from the usages 
 of the Baptist Church, and from spiritual example, 
 in administering the ordinance of baptism to persons 
 without any relation of Christian experience, or other 
 evidence of piety than belief in their peculiar dogmas. 
 
 "6th. We are grieved that the above-named 
 brethren should violate their covenant engage- 
 ments, and adopt a resolution disfellowshiping 
 all those who deserted from them, without taking 
 any previous steps of labor. 
 
 " 7th. We are grieved that the above-named 
 brethren should take away and withhold from us 
 the church and society books, and communion 
 furniture, and other property belonging to the 
 meeting-house. 
 
 "We would further state that the circumstances 
 are a grief to us, inasmuch as they afford evident 
 intimations of a purpose to change the character 
 of this church into that of a Second Advent Church, 
 as has been done in many other places, when simi- 
 lar preliminary measures have been adopted. 
 
 " Hezekiah Whittock, ^ 
 
 " Seth Peck, > Committee. 
 
 " Paulinus Millard, } 
 
 "Hampton, November loth, 18/j.^." 
 
26o HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 [Here follow the names of twenty females, and 
 four males.] 
 
 " Report of the council in the case of the Baptist 
 Church in Hampton. 
 
 "In the judgment of the council — 
 
 " I. Resolved, That the first charge has been 
 sustained, and that it is not profitable to the cause 
 of Christ to make the Second Advent of Christ at 
 any definite time the common topic of discussion 
 from the desk. 
 
 " 2. Resolved, That the second charge was 
 sustained. 
 
 "3. Resolved, That the third charge was 
 sustained. 
 
 "4. Resolved, That the fourth charge was 
 sustained. 
 
 " 5. Resolved,That the fifth charge was sustained. 
 
 " 6. Resolved, That the sixth charge was sustained. 
 
 " Therefore, we Resolve, ist. That in sustaining 
 the minority in the above charges, we regard them 
 to be the regular Baptist Church in Hartipton. 
 
 "2d. That we recommend this church to hold 
 itself to receive members of the majority upon 
 suitable confession. 
 
 "R. O. DwYER, Chairman. 
 " Levi Parmely, Secretary. 
 
 "Hampton, January s^th, 18^5'' 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 26 1 
 
 MINORITY REPORT. 
 
 " The minority of the council would most respect- 
 fully protest against the majority of said council, 
 for the following reasons : 
 
 " That the charges exhibited by the minority of 
 the church were not sufficiently proven against 
 the majority ; and several of them, if sufificiently 
 proven, imply not in themselves a departure from 
 the Scriptures, nor from the usages of the Baptist 
 denomination. In no case was it proven that the 
 majority of said church took any step towards the 
 minority, that the Bible does not, in our opinion 
 fully sustain ; excepting that the sixth charge was 
 proven, which is for disfellowshiping all those 
 [members of that church] who dissent from them, 
 without any previous steps of labor. But that act 
 was rescinded by the majority of the church, and 
 due notice of it. given to the council before they 
 made their decision known to the public, or the 
 parties, and the church accompanying the vote 
 with a confession that they were wrong and 
 regretted the act. .The step, however, upon which 
 the charges were founded against the majority, 
 was not taken until the minority (composed of 
 four or five males only) had restored four or five 
 others who had been excluded from fellowship by 
 the majority, for the neglect of covenant obliga- 
 
262 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 tions, and agreeably to the usages of the Baptist 
 denomination. 
 
 "The fifth charge was for departing from the 
 usages of the denomination, by baptizing persons 
 without any relation of Christian experience, or 
 other evidence. This was not proven to be a 
 church act. The proof was, that the minister, who 
 preached for the majority, baptized a person who 
 insisted upon the administration of the ordinance 
 the same night ; but not until the minister, and one 
 other brother at least, were convinced that the can- 
 didate was an experienced Christian. This act was 
 justified by the undersigned by Scripture; as, for 
 instance, the case of Lydia and her household, the 
 Jailer and household, Philip and the Eunuch, and 
 also the day of Pentecost, when there were above 
 three thousand baptized. These scriptural exam- 
 ples are believed by the undersigned to be a suffi- 
 cient warrant for a minister of the gospel, in at 
 least a case of emergency, to baptize, when a can- 
 didate urges that he dare not hazard until morning 
 the neglect of a known duty. This baptism has, 
 however, never been sanctioned by any church act 
 of the majority. !• ' 
 
 "As a further reason for protesting," it was proven 
 that the minority brethren had set up a separate 
 meeting, and, as stated before, had restored, with- 
 out any confession, we believe, five members of 
 
THE PASSING OF THE TIME. 263 
 
 the church, who had been excluded by the major- 
 ity (and who were the then acknowledged regular 
 Baptist Church), for negleCt of covenant obliga- 
 tions, and not for a difference of opinion upon the 
 Second Advent, or any other question. Still, the 
 majority of the council have, with these facts 
 staring them in the face, acknowledged and resolved 
 that the four or five brethren, together with the 
 five brethren and sisters, excluded by the majority 
 for neglect of the covenant obligations, shall be 
 recognized as the regular Baptist Church. It is 
 true that the minority have several names of sis- 
 ters added to their list, some of whom have taken 
 but little part in church matters for many years. 
 Although the council was called as ex parte, yet 
 after assembling it was made a mutual council. 
 
 "The undersigned verily believe that great 
 injustice has been done to the majority for depart- 
 ing from the usages of our denomination, in setting 
 up a separate meeting, and in those four or five 
 brethren pretending to hold church meetings, and 
 restoring members who had been regularly ex- 
 cluded, and which, in fact, is sanctioning the same 
 acts, or worse ones, than those complained of by 
 the minority. THOMAS A. SHERWOOD, 
 
 "Member of the council from the Kingsbury 
 Baptist Church, Washington Co., N. Y.' 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 
 
 TT FTER this, various questions began to be 
 mooted respecting "the seventh-month move- 
 ment." Some contended that it was all ordained 
 and ordered of God ; and others claimed that it 
 was a work of Satan, to torment God's children by 
 disappointment. The majority of Adventists took 
 the position that the time was an error of human 
 judgment; but that preaching the coming of the 
 Saviour in connection with it, where it was at- 
 tended with love to God, a desire to save men, 
 and a love for Christ's appearing, was attended 
 by the blessing of the Holy Spirit, not because of 
 the error in the time, but because of their desire to 
 do the will of God, notwithstanding the erroneous 
 calculation. These did not deem it proper to 
 make God responsible for their mistakes. 
 
 Those who ascribed the work specified to the 
 devil soon apostatized, and walked no more with 
 Adventists, some giving up all pretensions to 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 265 
 
 religion. Those who ascribed it all to the Lord, 
 or a majority of such, went into various fanatical 
 views and practices, and imbibed a bitter spirit, 
 which soon made a wide breach between them and 
 those who were willing to admit their own imper- 
 fections, and to confess their mistake. 
 
 To be consistent, those who ascribed that move- 
 ment entirely to the Lord had to consider that 
 some event, in connection with the fulfillment of 
 prophecy, did transpire at that time. And, as 
 they had taught that Christ would then come, they 
 conceived the idea that he came invisibly, and 
 closed the door of mercy to the sinner — illustrat- 
 ing it by the parable of the Bridegroom's coming 
 and shutting the door, after which the foolish vir- 
 gins sought admittance in vain. Thus they con- 
 tended that the wark of preaching the gospel was 
 ended. 
 
 It was an object of some importance to these to 
 get from Mr. Miller some expression favoring their 
 interpretation. It was known that he held that, 
 for a period previous to the actual coming of 
 Christ, he would cease to intercede for, and the 
 Holy Spirit cease to strive with, sinners ; and they 
 were in hopes to convince him that that period had 
 arrived. He was accordingly overwhelmed with 
 letters asking his opinion on that point. To save 
 replying to these, in the Advent Herald. oi Eebru- 
 
266 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 ary I2th, 1845, he thus referred to the experience 
 of the seventh month : 
 
 "The sympathetic and simultaneous movement 
 on the minds of almost all the Second Advent 
 brethren, and on many others, preceding the tenth 
 day, the rapidity with which that sentiment was 
 received, the general credence that was given to it 
 by nearly all of those who were looking for imme- 
 diate redemption, the humbling effect it produced 
 on the hearts and, Conduct of those who believed, 
 — in the abandonment of all worldly objects, the 
 sacrifice of earthly goods, and, in many cases, 
 the entire dedication of soul and body to God, — 
 the deep and anxious feelings of heart which many 
 of us felt, — all marked its character. It was a day 
 long to be remembered, and I cannot account for 
 it <5n any other principle than to suppose that 
 God's benevolent hand and wisdom were in the 
 rtiovernent." 
 
 He then recapitulated the arguments which were 
 drawn from the types in reference to the seventh 
 month, showing their plausibility, and proceeded 
 to the second point in the controversy, thus : 
 
 "But you ask why I do not show whether the 
 probation of sinners -is ended. I answer. It is a 
 close point, and, if handled at all, it ought to be 
 done very wisely, and with a great deal of 
 humility." 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 267 
 
 He then proceeded to give his views on various 
 Scriptures, from which he argued that, before the 
 end, such a period would transpire, without inti- 
 mating whether he beheved it had arrived. 
 
 The editors of the Advent Herald, in giving his 
 letter, replied to his arguments, and contended 
 that probation only terminated with the personal 
 coming of Christ. His letter, as published, gave 
 little satisfaction to either party. Both claimed 
 him. To determine his actual position, Prof. N. 
 N. Whiting wrote him, and Mr. Miller replied as 
 follows : 
 
 "My Dear Brother: Your favor of the 5th 
 was gladly received, and I take this early oppor- 
 tunity to answer your inquiries as far as my 
 memory or knowledge will admit. 
 
 "As it respects your first question, whether, in 
 my judgment, 'the time of probation came to an 
 end on the 22nd of October or not,' I answer, my 
 mind was not definite on that day. But the ex- 
 perience and scenes of that month were astounding 
 to me, and my mind was brought to a conclusion 
 that God, by his invisible angels, was separating 
 the two classes of men, the chaff from the wheat. 
 But to say my judgment was fully convinced that 
 it was. closed, I must say No. I know it is true 
 >that, in answer to a score of letters, making the 
 
268 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 same inquiries as yourself, in my letter, published 
 in the Herald of February 1 2th, I gave several 
 texts, which to me, were evidence that, before 
 Christ came, there would be a time when men 
 would seek, knock, and cry, and it would not be 
 opened ; for, how sinners could or would knock 
 in the eternal state, I have no means of knowing. 
 The editors of the Herald, knowing more about 
 the controversy which had begun in the ranks of 
 the Adventists than I did or could, in order to 
 prevent the mischief or harm which they supposed 
 my letter might do, attached their notes, which 
 gave the brethren on the other side of the question 
 more reason to suppose I had taken the ground 
 that the door was shut in the seventh month ; and 
 they thus claimed me on all the fanciful expositions 
 of the parable of the virgins. 
 
 " I have ever been of the opinion that my first 
 and last view of that parable, as given in my lect- 
 ures, is the true exposition. That parable was 
 never given to show the exact order or time of 
 marriage and shutting of the door; but as an 
 illustration of the kingdom of heaven when these 
 things should transpire, i. e., in its character 
 'likened unto.' 
 
 " With our present light, it would be impossible 
 for any man to prove that the door is shut ; it can 
 only be a conjecture, founded upon circumstances 
 
DISCUSSION OF" NEW QUESTIONS. 269 
 
 in the case. There are two cases which I will men- 
 tion : one would be the cessation of the operation 
 of the Spirit upon the hearts of the truly pious in 
 laboring and praying for sinners ; and the other 
 must be the fearful looking for the fiery indigna- 
 tion, which, I think, according to the Scripture, 
 must seize upon hearts of those who have willfully 
 rejected Christ. 
 
 "The arguments, in my humble opinion, on 
 both sides, want a great quantity of brotherly love 
 to make them digest easily. I, then, beg and pray 
 my brethren we may let contention alone before it 
 is meddled with. And I now plead with those 
 who have supposed the door to be shut to yield 
 the point to our brethren of the opposite view ; for 
 it is evident at present that all the evidence is 
 against its being now shut, if we can believe the 
 reports of our brethren from different parts ; and 
 surely my soul will not permit me to doubt their 
 veracity who have been with us as pioneers in the 
 work of calling up the world to this important 
 point of our faith, the Second Advent of Jesus. 
 Let us be silent at least for two months, if Christ 
 does not come before, and by that time I think we 
 shall obtain more light ; and if Christ does come, 
 we shall not wish to be found contending with 
 brethren of a like precious faith on a subject de- 
 pendent wholly on circumstances in which we may 
 
270 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 be so likely to err. I do hope my advice will be 
 heeded in this thing, and that we will be patient, 
 and not grieve each other ; for the Judge is at the 
 door. William Miller. 
 
 "Low Hamptott, March joth, 184.5!' 
 
 Soon after this, other views were promulgated 
 by those who adhered to the " shut door." Some 
 taught feet-washing and kissing as religious cere- 
 inonies ; bodily exercises and mesmeric ecstacies 
 were regarded as religious experience ; power to 
 discern the spiritual condition of others was 
 claimed, etc., etc.; and they made no scruple in 
 denouncing and consigning to perdition those 
 whom they judged destitute of religion, according 
 to their various standards and tests. Brotherly 
 love gave place to contention and disputation ; and 
 the cause had to bear the reproach of those who 
 had thus departed from the position occupied by 
 Mr. Miller and the body. 
 
 Writing on the- 7th of April, he referred to these 
 things as follows : 
 
 " My Dear Bro. Himes : I should utterly de- 
 spair of the Second Advent cause, were it not 
 evident, by its past and present history, that God 
 is for us. You know, my dear brother, there was 
 a time when you and I, with a few choice brethren, 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 27 1 
 
 stood alone. . . .We acknowledged our weakness, 
 and claimed no superiority over our fellows. We 
 provoked no one to combat, and made no attack 
 on the prevailing or popular institutions of the 
 day. 
 
 " Among the many pious who took sides with 
 us were some of those uneasy, ever-changing, un- 
 stable, insubordinate, and self-exalted spirits, who 
 stood ready to jump on and ride into notice and 
 power the moment they saw how the case would go. 
 This kind of spirits have always seized the reins of 
 government, are never satisfied with their present 
 position, and will change eVery new moon. There 
 are many of this class among us, if not of us, at 
 the present time, who are trying to lead away 
 followers after them. 
 
 " ' It is a small thing to be judged of man's 
 judgment,' says the apostle; so that you need not 
 fear man. I have often been consigned to perdi- 
 tion, and yet I have a blessed hope. I often think, 
 when I hear a brother judging and condemning 
 another, what an excellent Pope he would make. 
 
 " William Miller. 
 
 " Low Hampton, April jth, 184.^." 
 
 In connection with the great variety of views 
 received by those who adhered to the "shut door," 
 there was issued a great variety of papers. attempt- 
 
272 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 ing to sustain them. These, being circulated in 
 every direction, created great confusion, and made 
 it difficult for those not initiated to understand the 
 true position of believers in the Second Advent. 
 This was illustrated by the following anecdote 
 related by Mr. Miller : 
 
 The first person in his own parish who fully 
 embraced his views was an old woman, an humble, 
 praying Christian ; and she continued steadfast in 
 the faith on the original platform. She was in 
 humble circumstances, and, not Jaeing able to take 
 a paper, Mr. Miller sent her, his papers when he 
 had read them. 
 
 One week he received sixteen different sheets, 
 all purporting to be Advent publications, but the 
 most of them advocating contradictory sentiments. 
 After he had examined them, he sent them to 
 the old lady. It was not long before he had a 
 special message from her, requesting his immediate 
 presence. 
 
 He hastened to her house, not knowing but some- 
 thing important was the cause of the summons. 
 On his arrival, she began : 
 
 "Have you read all these papers?" 
 
 "I have looked them over." 
 
 "But are they all Advent papers?" 
 
 "They profess to be." 
 
 "Well, then," said she, "I am no longer an 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 273 
 
 Adventist. I shall take the old Bible, and stick 
 to that." 
 
 "But," said Mr. Miller, "we have no confidence 
 in one-half there is advocated in those papers." 
 
 "We!" exclaimed the old lady, "who is wef" 
 
 "Why," replied Mr. Miller, "we are those who 
 do not fellowship these things." 
 
 "Well, but I want to know who we is." 
 
 "Why, all of us who stand on the old ground." 
 
 "But that ain't telling who we is. I want to 
 know who we is." 
 
 "Well," said Mr. Miller, in relating the story, 
 " I was confounded, and was unable to give her 
 any information who we were." 
 
 In this dilemma it was considered very impor- 
 tant, on the part of Mr. Miller and his friends, to 
 define their position, and to ascertain who did 
 sympathize with their views. To determine this, 
 a Mutual Conference was called, to assemble at 
 Albany, N. Y., on the 29th of April, 1845. 
 
 On the 23d of April, Mr. Miller, in company 
 with Mr. Himes, visited Albany, and commenced 
 a course of lectures on the prophecies. Mr. Miller 
 spoke with his usual clearness and ability, was in 
 good spirits, and was listened to by a large and 
 respectful audience. 
 
 On the 29th, the conference assembled at 9 A. M., 
 at the " House of Prayer," in Grand Street. After 
 
274 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 singing, and a prayer by Mr. Miller, it was tempo- 
 rarily organized by the choice of Mr. Miller, Chair- 
 man, and Mr. Himes, Secretary, who stated the 
 objects for which the conference had been called, 
 namely, " to consult together respecting the con- 
 dition and wants of brethren in the several sections 
 of the country ; that we may be better enabled to 
 act in concert, and with more efiSciency, in the 
 promulgation of gospel truths." 
 
 After the names and residence of members were 
 ascertained, the conference was fully organized by 
 the choice of Rev. Elon Galusha, of Lockport, 
 N. Y., President, and S. Bliss and O. R. Fassett, 
 Secretaries. 
 
 A committee of twelve, consisting of William 
 Miller, Josiah Litch, N. N. Whiting, J. V. Himes. 
 Sylvester Bliss, L. D. Fleming, Erastus Parker, H. 
 Caswell, I. R. Gates, I. H. Shipman, Prosper 
 Powell, and Elon Galusha, were appointed to 
 arrange business for the action of the confer- 
 ence. 
 
 REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE TO THE 
 
 CONFERENCE. 
 
 "Your committee, appointed for the purpose of 
 taking into consideration the great principles upon 
 which we can unite and act in advancing the cause 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 275 
 
 of truth, for the edification of the body of Christ, 
 the salvation of souls, and the preparation of man 
 for the near Advent of the Saviour, submit the 
 following report : 
 
 "In view of the many conflicting opinions, un- 
 scriptural views, leading to unseemly practices, 
 and the sad divisions which have been thereby 
 caused by some professing to be Adventists, we 
 deem it incumbent on us to declare to the world 
 our belief that the Scriptures teach, among others, 
 the following 
 
 "IMPORTANT TRUTHS. 
 
 "1st. That the heavens and earth which are 
 now, by the word of God, are kept in store, re- 
 served unto fire against the day of judgment and 
 perdition of ungodly men. That the day of the 
 Lord will come as a thief in the night, in the which 
 the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, 
 and the elements shall melt with fervent heat; the 
 earth, also, and the works that are therein, shall 
 be burned up. That the Lord will create new 
 heavens and a new earth, wherein righteousness — 
 that is, the righteous — will forever dwell.' And 
 that the kingdom and the dominion under the 
 whole heaven shall be given to the people of the 
 
 '2 Pet. iii. 7, 10, 13. 
 
276 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 saints of the most High, whose kingdom is an 
 everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve 
 and obey him.' 
 
 "2d. That there are but two advents or appear- 
 ings of the Saviour to this earth.'' That both are 
 personal and visible.' That the first took place in 
 the days of Herod,'' when he was conceived of 
 the Holy Ghost,* born of the Virgin Mary," went 
 about doing good,' suffered on the cross, the just 
 for the unjust,* died,' was buried,'" arose again the 
 third day, the firstfruits of them that slept," and 
 ascended into the heavens,'^ which must receive 
 him until the times of the restitution of all things, 
 spoken of by the mouth of all the holy prophets.'^ 
 That the second conjing or appearing will take 
 place when he shall descend from heaven, at the 
 sounding of the last trump, to give his people 
 rest,'"* being revealed from heaven in flaming fire, 
 taking vengeance on them that know not God, and 
 obey not the gospel.'" And that he will judge 
 the quick and the dead at his appearing and 
 kingdom. '° 
 
 •'3d. That the second coming or appearing is 
 indicated to be now emphatically nigh, even at 
 
 iDan. vii. 27. ^Heb. ix. 28. 3 Acts i. 9, 11. ^Matt. 
 ii. I. 5 Matt. i. 18. 6Matt. i. 25. 7 Matt. xi. 5. 8 j pet. 
 iii. 18. 9Luke xxiii. 46. i^Luke xxiii. 53. n i Cor. xv. 
 4. iSLuke xxiv. 51. ^Acts iii. 21. l'' i Thess. iv. 16, 17 ; 
 I Cor. XV. 52. 152 Thess. i. 7, 8. 162 Tim. iv. 2. 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 277 
 
 the doors," by the chronology of the prophetic 
 periods/ the fulfillment of prophecy," and the 
 signs of the times/ And that this truth should 
 be preached both to saints and sinners, that the 
 first may rejoice, knowing their redemption draw- 
 eth nigh,' and the last be warned to flee from the 
 wrath to come,'^ before the Master of the house 
 shall rise up and shut to the door.' 
 
 " 4th. That the condition of salvation is repent- 
 ance toward God, and faith in our Lord Jesus 
 Christ/ And that those who have repentance 
 and faith will live soberly, and righteously, and 
 godly, in this present world, looking for that blessed 
 hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God 
 and our Saviour Jesus Christ/ 
 
 "5th. That there will be a resuriection of the 
 bodies of all the dead,'" both of the just and the 
 unjust/' That those who are Christ's will be raised 
 at his coming/' That the rest of the dead will not 
 live again until after a thousand years/" And that 
 the saints shall not all sleep, but shall be changed in 
 the twinkling of an eye at the last trump/* 
 
 •Matt. xxiv. 33. 2 Dan. vii. 25; viii. 14; ix. 24; xii. 
 7,11, 12; Rev. ix. 10, 15; xi. 2,3; xii. 6, 14; xili. 5. 
 3 Dan. ii., vii., viii., ix., xi., xii.; Rev. ix., xi., xii, xiii., 
 xiv., xvii. ■'Matt. xxiv. 29; Luke xxi. 25, 26. ^Lukg 
 xxi. 28; I Thess. iv. 18. ^2 Cor. v. 11. ''Luke xiii. 24, 
 25. 8Actsxx. 21; Mark i. 15. 9Tit. ii. 11-13. lojohn 
 V. 28, 29. 'I Acts xxiv. 15. iSj Cor. XV. 23. WRev. xx. 5. 
 I'll Cor. XV. 51, 52. 
 
.278 HISTORY or WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 "6th. That the only millennium taught in the 
 word of God is the thousand years which are to 
 intervene between the first resurrection and that 
 of the rest of the dead, as incalculated in the 20th 
 of Revelation." And that the various portions of 
 Scripture which refer to the millennial state are 
 to have their fulfillment after the resurrection of 
 all the saints who sleep in Jesus. ^ 
 
 " 7th. That the promise, that Abraham should 
 be the heir of the world, was not to him, or to his 
 seed, through the law, but through the righteous- 
 ness of faith.' That they are not all Israel which 
 are of Israel.* That there is no difference, under 
 the gospel dispensation, between Jew and Gentile.'' 
 That the middle wall of partition that was between 
 them is broken down, no more to be rebuilt.' 
 That God will render to every man according to 
 his deeds.' That if we are Christ's, then are we 
 Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the prom- 
 ise." And that the only restoration of Israel, yet 
 future, is the restoration of the saints to the earth, 
 created anew, when God shall open the graves of 
 those descendants of Abraham who died in faith, 
 without receiving the promise, with the believing 
 Gentiles who have been grafted in with them into 
 
 iRev, XX. 2-7. 2isa. xi., xxxv. i, 2, 5-10 ; Ixv. 17-25. 
 SRom.iv. 13. 4Rotn.ix. 6. SRom. x. 12. 6Eph. ii. 14, 
 15. ^Rom.ii. 6. SQal. iii 29. 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 279 
 
 the same olive tree ; and shall cause them to come 
 up out of their graves, and bring them, with the 
 living, who are changed, into the land of Israel.' 
 
 "8th. That there is no promise of this world's 
 conversion.' That the Horn of Papacy will war 
 with the saints, and prevail against them, until the 
 Ancient of Days shall come, and judgment be 
 given to the saints of the most High, and the time 
 come that the saints possess the kingdom.^ That 
 the children of the kingdom, and the children of 
 the wicked one, will continue together until the 
 end of the world, when all things that offend shall 
 be gathered out of the kingdom, and the righteous 
 shall shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their 
 Father.* That the man of sin will only be de- 
 stroyed by the brightness of Christ's coming.' 
 And that the nations of those which are saved and 
 redeemed to God by the blood of Christ, out of 
 every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation, 
 will be made kings and priests unto God, to reign 
 forever on the earth.'' 
 
 "9th. That it is the duty of the ministers of the 
 word to continue in the work of preaching the 
 gospel to every creature, even unto the end,' 
 calling upon them to repent, in view of the fact 
 
 > Ezek. xxxvii. 12; Heb. xi. 12, 13; Rom. xi 17; John 
 V. 28,29. -Matt. xxiv. 14. "Dan. vii. 21,22. ^ Matt. 
 xiii. 37-43. 5 2 Thess. ii. 8. "Rev. v. 9, 10; xxi. 24. 
 7 Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. 
 
28o HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 that the kingdom of heaven is at hand ;' that their 
 sins may be blotted out when the times of refresh- 
 ing shall come from the presence of the Lord.' 
 
 "And, loth. That the departed saints do not 
 enter their inheritance, or receive their crowns, at 
 death.' That they without us cannot be made 
 perfect.'' That their inheritance, incorruptible and 
 undefiled, and that fadeth not away, is reserved in 
 heaven, ready to be revealed in the last time." 
 That there are laid up for them and us crowns of 
 righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, 
 shall give at the day of Christ to all that love his 
 appearing." That they will only be satisfied when 
 they awake in Christ's likeness.' And that, when 
 the Son of Man shall come in his glory, and all 
 the holy angels with him, the King will say to 
 those on his right hand, ' Come, ye blessed of my 
 Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from 
 the foundation of the world." Then they will be 
 equal to the angels, being the children of God and 
 of the resurrection.' 
 
 "ASSOCIATED ACTION. 
 
 " We are induced, from present circumstances 
 affecting our spiritual interests, to present, for your 
 
 iRev. xiv. 7. '-Acts iii. 19, 20. ^Dan. xii. 13 ; Rev. 
 vi. 9-11; Rom. viii. 22, 23. "iHeb.xi. 40. ^i pet. i. 4, 5-. 
 ti.2 Tim. iv. 3. '■Psa. xvii. 15. *Matt. xxv. 34. ^Lukt 
 XX. 36. 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 28 1 
 
 consideration, a few ideas touching associated 
 action. 
 
 " Order is Heaven's first law. All things ema- 
 nating from God are constituted on principles of 
 perfect order. The New Testament rules for the 
 government of the church we regard as binding on 
 the whole brotherhood of Christ. 
 
 " We regard any congregation of believers, 
 who habitually assemble for the worship of God 
 and the due observance of the gospel ordinances, 
 as a church of Christ. As such, it is an indepen- 
 dent body, accountable only to the great Head of 
 the Church. 
 
 "PLAN OF OPERATIONS. 
 
 "In the midst of our disappointed hopes of see- 
 ing the King of glory, and being made like him, 
 and still finding ourselves in a world of sin, snares, 
 and death, the question forces itself upon us, 
 
 " What now is our work? 
 
 "To us it seems clear that our first work is to 
 make straight paths for our feet, lest that which is 
 lame be turned out of the way. We are in duty 
 bound to give the household meat in due season, 
 and to build ourselves up in our most holy faith. 
 
282 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 While doing this, we are to continue, in obedi- 
 ence to the great commission, to preach the gospel 
 to every creature : so long as the love of Christ 
 dwells in us, it will constrain us. We shall not be 
 released, while in our present state, from our obli- 
 gations to be ' workers together with God,' in 
 saving those for whom the Redeemer died. It is 
 evident that the duty, which of right devolves on 
 every minister of the gospel, of proclaiming the 
 hour of God's judgment, is, if performed at allrto 
 be done by those who are convined of its truth". 
 
 " In sounding the alarm through the length and 
 breadth of the land, and awakening a generalijiter- 
 est on the subject of the Lord's speedy coming, 
 and its kindred doctrines, our camp-meetings have 
 been of incalculable importance, and, in many 
 instances, have accomplished much good. But 
 that peculiar work seems to have been performed, 
 and a new aspect presents itself. What we now 
 do must be done more by dint of persevering and 
 determined effort than by moving the masses of 
 community. 
 
 " We would, therefore, advise that our mode of 
 operation, in this respect, be varied so as to meet 
 the exigencies of the times, and are of the opinion 
 that our camp-meetings, except in particular cases, 
 where the brethren deem it will advance the cause, 
 should be dispensed with for the present, and our 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. ;283 
 
 energies expended by visiting the towns and 
 villages, and in some convenient place giving 
 courses of lectures, and holding series of confer- 
 ences. By this we think our means could be 
 better husbanded, and fewer laborers could carry 
 on the meetings, and thus a wider field be occupied. 
 
 " We would also take the liberty of urging the 
 importance Of a wider circulation of our books and 
 periodicals. ..." Nor can we think ourselves 
 justified in neglecting Sabbath Schools and Bible 
 Class instruction. We would suggest to each con- 
 gregation the necessity of opening a Sabbath 
 School for the benefit of at least their own chil- 
 dren, and as many more as can be induced to 
 attend. If the beginning is small, perseverance 
 will accomplish the object. 
 
 " In conclusion, permit us to add the following 
 resolutions : 
 
 " Resolved, That this conference, while it sym- 
 pathizes with every Scriptural effort to save men 
 from sin, and prepare them, by grace, for the 
 kingdom of God, — and while it bids God-speed to 
 the publication of the gospel to every creature in 
 the world, — yet it feels bound, by the most 
 solemn considerations possible, to oppose, to the 
 utmost of its power, that fatal and delusive doc- 
 trine of modern days, namely, that .the Scripture 
 warrants the belief, or even the hope, that, before 
 
284 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 the second glorious and personal appearing of 
 Christ, to glorify his saints and renew the earth, 
 the world, or even a majority of it, will be con- 
 verted to Christ. 
 
 "Resolved, That we consider the doctrine of the 
 restoration of the natural Jews, as a nation, either 
 before or after the second advent of Christ, as heirs 
 and inheritors of the land of Canaan, as subversive 
 of the whole gospel system, by raising up what 
 Christ has broken down — namely, the middle wall 
 of partition between the Jew and Gentile. It con- 
 tradicts those declarations of the New Testament 
 which assert ' there is no difference between the 
 Jew and the Greek;' that 'the promise that he 
 shall be heir of the world was not to Abraham and 
 his seed through the law, but through the right- 
 eousness of faith;' and that 'there is neither Jew 
 nor Gentile, bond nor free, male nor female,' but 
 that, ' if we are Christ's, then are we Abraham's 
 seed, and heirs according to the promise.' For 
 this Judaizing doctrine claims there is a difference 
 between the Jew and the Greek ; that the children 
 of the flesh are accounted for the seed ; that there 
 still is the distinction of Jew and Gentile ; that we 
 do henceforth know men after the flesh, etc. We 
 feel bound, therefore, as we value the fundamental 
 principles of the gospel, to enter our most solemn 
 protest against all such teachings. 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 285 
 
 "Whereas, In every great religious movement, 
 there have been, among the wise and sober-minded, 
 advocates of the truth, others who have risen up, 
 striving about words to no profit, but to the sub- 
 verting of the hearers ; making great pretentions 
 to special illumination ; indulging in many evil 
 practices; creeping into houses, and leading cap- 
 tive silly women ; laden with sins, led away with 
 divers lusts, ever learning and never able to come 
 to the knowledge of the truth ; men of corrupt 
 minds and reprobate concerning the faith, who will 
 not endure sound doctrine, but after their own 
 lusts heap to themselves teachers having itching 
 ears; turning their ears away from the truth, and 
 turning unto fables; and who walk disorderly, 
 working not at all, but are busybodies, for the 
 cause of whom the way of truth is evil spoken of ; 
 and, whereas, in connection with the doctrines of 
 Christ's near appearing, as in all previous religious 
 movements, some of this class have risen up, call- 
 ing themselves Adventists, teaching for doctrines 
 that with which we can have no sympathy or 
 fellowship, with many unseemly practices, whereby 
 the word of God has been dishonored, and the 
 doctrine of Christ's appearing brought into con- 
 tempt; therefore 
 
 " Resolved, That we can have no sympathy or 
 fellowship with those things which have only a 
 
286 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 show of wisdom in will-worship and neglecting of 
 the body, after the commandments and doctrines 
 of men. That we have no fellowship with any of 
 the new tests as conditions of salvation, in addition 
 to repentance toward God and faith in our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and a looking for and loving his 
 appearing. That we have no fellowship for Jewish 
 fables and commandments of men, that turn from 
 the truth, or for any of the distinctive characteris- 
 tics of modern Judaism. And that the act of 
 promiscuous feet-washing and the salutation kiss, 
 as practised by some professing Adventists as 
 religious ceremonies, sitting on the floor as an act 
 of voluntary humility, shaving the head to humble 
 one's self, and acting like children in understand- 
 ing, are not only unscriptural, but subversive, if 
 perservered in, of purity and morality. 
 
 "And whereas our congregations have suffered 
 greatly from persons who h.a.ve called themselves 
 to the ministry and taught errors, and by smooth 
 words and fair speeches have deceived the hearts 
 of the simple and led them astray ; therefore 
 
 "Resolved, That we recommend to our brethren 
 to encourage those men only who give evidence 
 that they are called of God to the work. 
 "(Signed in behalf of the committee,) 
 "William Miller, 
 
 Chairman." 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 287 
 
 The above, a(ter a full discussion and careful 
 exa-rnination, was unanimously adopted ; as was 
 also, from the pen of Mr. Miller, the following 
 
 ADDRESS TO THE BRETHREN. 
 
 "The present state of our faith and hope, with 
 the severe trials which many of us experience, call 
 for much brotherly love, forbearance, patience, 
 and prayer. -N.o cause, be it ever so holy, can 
 exist in this present world, without its attendant 
 evils. Therefore, it becomes necessary for all 
 who are connected with this cause to exercise 
 great charity ; for charity covers a multitude of 
 sins. 
 
 " The cause we advocate calls upon all men to 
 read the word of God, and to reason, judge, com- 
 pare, and digest for themselves. The word of God 
 affords light enough to guide us in all cases, ' that 
 the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly fur- 
 nished unto every good work.' But among the 
 thousand-and-one expositions of Scripture, which 
 are every day being palmed upon us, some of them, 
 at least, must be wrong. Mahy of them are so 
 weak and silly that they bring a stigma on the 
 blessed Book, confuse the mind of the inquirer 
 after truth, and divide the children of God. 
 
 " To remedy this evil, we must learn to judge 
 
288 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 men and principles by their fruits, and not be too 
 hasty in receiving the expositions which may be 
 presented by every pretender to wisdom and 
 sanctity'. Any exposition of Scripture which con- 
 flicts with other texts must be spurious. Any man 
 whose object is to obtain followers must be avoided. 
 Whatever produces envy and strife, brethren, is of 
 the devil ; and we must resist his temptations in 
 their beginning. 
 
 "Our disappointment, as to the time, should 
 have ho effect on our hope. We know that 
 Christ has not yet been revealed, and the object 
 of our hope is yet in the future. 
 
 "We regret to see any impatience manifested 
 among the friends of Jesus. God is now trying 
 our graces. How solemn the thought, that any 
 should lose the crown when near the goal ! Can 
 it be possible, after we have run well for a season, 
 loved the appearing of Jesus, come to a time 
 when we must expect him, and should be ready 
 to cast ourselves into his arms, that we shall go 
 back, or again strike hands with a thoughtless 
 world? May God forbid! Let us then go for- 
 ward. It is death to go back ; to go forward can 
 be no more. 
 
 "We are pained to see a disposition to murmur 
 against those who have been pioneers in the war, — 
 who have sacrificed all earthly considerations to 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 289 
 
 support a truth so unpopular as the second advent 
 and personal reign of Jesus Christ. 
 
 "Brethren, shun such as cause divisions among 
 very friends. Remember the admonition of James : 
 'Grudge not one against another, brethren, lest ye 
 be condemned : behold, the ^udge standeth at the 
 door.' 
 
 "We entreat you to hold fast tne confidence, 
 which you have had in the word of God, unto the 
 end. 'Yet a little while, and he that shall come 
 will come, and will not tarry.' ' Here is the pa- 
 tience and the faith of the saints.' 'Be ye also 
 patient; stablish your hearts, for the coming of 
 the Lord draweth nigh.' 
 
 "Wm. Miller, Chairman of Committee!' 
 
 Thus harmoniously terminated a conference, 
 very fully attended, and congregated under cir- 
 cumstances of peculiar interest, in view of many 
 conflicting opinions, with great forebodings as to 
 the result. The best of feeling prevailed, and 
 great calmness and patience characterized their 
 deliberations. Everything adopted by the confer- 
 ence was carefully examined in full meeting, and 
 each separate item unanimously received and then 
 the whole without a dissenting voice. 
 
 Mr. Miller, in relating the story of his inability 
 to convince the old lady who "we" were, remarked 
 
ago HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 that he went to the Albany Conference with a 
 heavy heart, fearing disunion and conflicting views ; 
 but was there cheered and strengthened anew by 
 the unanimity and harmony that. prevailed. And 
 he was "rejoiced that so goodly a number had 
 thus united in making known to the world who 
 and what we were." He returned to Low Hamp- 
 ton, and the old lady referred to soon had an 
 opportunity to read^ the doings at Albany. The 
 first time she again saw Mr. Miller, she grasped 
 his hand, and exclaimed : 
 
 " I have found out who we is ; and I shall still be 
 an Adventist, -and stand by the old ship." 
 
 "And I am glad," said he, in narrating it, 
 " that you have told the world who you are. And 
 if anybody wishes to know where I am, I wish to 
 let them know that I am with yj^ii who approve of 
 the doings of that conference, and have told the 
 world what you are." 
 
 The doings of that conference gave great satis- 
 faction to all of the consistent Adventists, but 
 mortally offended those who had taken new posi- 
 tions, and sought to lead away disciples after 
 them. It was so much misrepresented and op- 
 posed that Mr. Miller, a few weeks subsequently, 
 came out, over his own name, in its defence, as 
 follows : 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 29 1 
 
 "OBJECTIONS TO ITS DOINGS CON- 
 SIDERED. 
 
 "Dear Brother Himes: I wish to make a 
 few remarks respecting the doings of the Albany 
 Conference. 
 
 "While nine-tenths that I have conversed with 
 highly approve of the doings of that conference, 
 some do not discern clearly the motives which 
 actuated those who there assembled, or understand 
 fully the import of the conclusions arrived at. It 
 is, therefore, my present purpose to answer the 
 objections of all honest minds against those pro- 
 ceedings, so that all such may be free from any 
 embarrassment respecting it. 
 
 "And, 1st. What was the cause of the assem- 
 bling of that confei-encc? It need not be replied 
 that it was convened to deliberate respecting, and, 
 if possible, to extricate ourselves from the anarchy 
 and confusion of the 'Babylon ' in which we had so 
 unexpectedly found ourselves. Notice of the pro- 
 posed convention had been, extensively given ; all 
 had been invited to be represented there who had 
 the good of the cause at heart; and the brethren 
 came together there from all parts of our land. 
 
 "2nd. The doings of the conference . Everything 
 which could not meet the unanimous approval of 
 all present was promptly stricken out; and had 
 
292 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 there been a dissenting voice on the passage of 
 any act, such act would have been promptly re- 
 considered. The determination was to do nothing 
 but what all, in view of all the circumstances, could 
 fully approve. And it was taken for granted that 
 all who did not meet with that body, or were not 
 represented there, either stood aloof from them for 
 a want of sympathy, or else were willing to acqui- 
 esce in the conclusions of those who should there 
 assemble ; for if any wished to be identified with 
 those brethren, and feared their deliberations 
 might be actuated by wrong counsels, duty — im- 
 perious duty — required that all such should be 
 present to counsel, to advise, and to'instruct those 
 who should be in danger of erring in any way from 
 the teachings of the gospel. 
 
 " 3d. Objections to the doings of the conference. 
 The name ' Adventists' is objected to as a secta- 
 rian name ; and it is claimed that, instead of being 
 called an Advent Church, we should be called 
 'The Church of God.' This is, in ray opinion, a 
 misconception of terras. I should oppose our 
 being called, in an associated capacity, a church 
 with any name. The conference at Albany made 
 no provision for calling churches by any distinctive 
 appellation. They merely expressed themselves 
 as regarding ' any congregation of believers who 
 habitually assemble for the worship of God, and 
 
Discussion of new questions. 293 
 
 the due observance of the gospel ordinances, as a 
 church of Christ.' They designed to prefix or 
 affix to it no appellative whatever. To call any 
 denomination the Advent Church, the Church of 
 God, or any other name, I regard as contrary to 
 the usage of the apostles. 
 
 "All true churches are 'churches of God,' i 
 Thess. ii. 14; 'churches of Christ,' i Cor. xi. 16; 
 •churches of the saints,' i Cor. xiv. 33. They are 
 thus called in the Scriptures ; but they are not thus 
 called as distinctive appellations ; neither have we , 
 the right to choose either of those as a specific 
 term. And if we wished to select either of those 
 terms, by which to be designated, which should 
 we select? The Winebrennarians of Pennsylvania 
 call themselves ' The Church of God,' as a denom- 
 •inational term. If we were also to be known as 
 such, we should be confounded with them. 
 
 " Is it asked. Do you repudiate the name of 
 ' Adventists ? ' I reply, I do, when it is applied to 
 the church, but not when it is applied to those 
 who compose the church. Words are the symbols 
 of ideas. All bodies of men have their peculiar- 
 ities and characteristics. It is, therefore, necessary 
 to distinguish them as such. Thus the Israelites 
 of old were known as belonging to the tribes of 
 Judah, of Joseph, of Dan, etc., as the case might 
 be. To call men sons of Jacob was sufficient to 
 
294 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 show that they belonged to the nation ; but even 
 then it was found necessary to know their tribe, 
 their family, and their household ; and even the 
 different members of the same household must 
 have different names to distinguish one from the 
 other. 
 
 " While all Christians in the days of the apostles 
 were known as Christians, yet if they had had no 
 other distinctive appellations, there would have 
 been as much confusion as there would be in a 
 city, if all its inhabitants were known by the name 
 of John and Mary ; or as there would be in a fam- 
 ily, if there should be twelve children with no 
 individual names, — call one, and all would run ; 
 or as it is at the present time, none would regard 
 the call. They would not know"which was meant. 
 Therefore, we find the apostles writing, now to the. 
 Hebrews, then to the Romans, and again to the 
 Ephesians, and Galatians, etc., etc. If, therefore, 
 it was right for Paul to speak of .the ' churches of 
 the Gentiles,' (Rom. xvi. 4,) it may not be so very 
 wrong for us to speak of the churches of the Ad- 
 ventists, or the churches of the Congregationalists, 
 etc. ; while, at the same time, it would be unscript- 
 uril to call an association of churches the Advent 
 Church, the Methodist Church, etc., etc. 
 
 "It is again said that we have no right to be 
 called Adventists, because there are others who 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 295 
 
 believe in the pre-iiiillennial advent ; and that to 
 apply it to ourselves is arrogancy. To this I reply, 
 that it cannot be arrogancy if no others claim it 
 but ourselves. Neither do we, when we call our- 
 selves Adventists, say that we are the only Advent- 
 ists, any more than we say, when we call ourselves 
 Americans, that we are the only Americans. Was 
 the term Adventist in use ten years ago? No; it 
 is not in the dictionary ; it is a newly-coined word, 
 made by-appending an affix to the word Advent. 
 But let it be distinctly understood, that, at the 
 Albany Conference, the question did not arise 
 whether we should adopt that name. It was 
 already upon us ; and the only question that arose 
 respecting it, was whether, when speaking of some 
 fanatics who called themselves Adventists, the word 
 should be permitted to remain in that connection. 
 But, says one, why is that conference called a ' con- 
 ference of Adventists'? It is not so called by vote 
 or direction of the conference ; but as an Advent- 
 fst is, in accordance with the use of the term, one 
 who believes in the immediate coming of Christ, 
 and as all those who thus assembled professed thus 
 to believe, it was in truth a conference of Adventists. 
 "2. Another objection to that body is, that 
 they told the world some things which they be- 
 lieved the Scriptures teach, and some things which 
 they believed they do not teach. Let us look at 
 
296 HISTORY w WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 this objection. Has not a man a right to tell the 
 world what he does or does not believe? O, yes, 
 certainly. Then have not five, or ten, or fifty men 
 the same privilege? Most certainly. Then, 
 v/herein, pray, is the objection? O, says one, it 
 looks too much like a creed ; and I object to all 
 creeds, either oral or written. But what do you 
 mean by a creed? If you mean by it a test of 
 Christian character, I agree with you ; and the 
 conference expressly voted that they had ' no fel- 
 lowship with any of the new tests, as conditions of 
 salvation, in addition to repentance towards God, 
 and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, and a looking 
 for and loving his appearing.' But if you mean 
 that a man or body of men have no right to speak 
 or write what they believe, I must dissent from 
 you. The objector replies, We want nothing short 
 of the entire Scriptures for our creed ; that alone 
 is sufficient. And that alone is sufficient for me. 
 But while I receive the entire word of God accord- 
 ing to my understanding of its teachings, and while 
 different men draw different and opposite conclu- 
 sions respecting its teachings, have I no right to 
 inform the world what I conceive to be the truth 
 it inculcates? 
 
 "To say that I believe the Bible, and that alone, 
 is to say the same that all denominations say. 
 
 "I wish here to say, that, in proclaiqiing the 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 297 
 
 coming of Christ to the world, nothing was further 
 from my thoughts than to form a separate, distinct 
 body of Christians. It never came into my heart; 
 I thought to benefit all. But, by a combination 
 of circumstances within and without, over which 
 we had no control, we find ourselves as we are. 
 We have been called out of the churches, and 
 thrust out of the churches. The churches have 
 refused to fellowship us; and what shall we do? 
 We cannot go back, and give up our blessed hope. 
 And all we can do is to find what the gospel teaches, 
 and act accordingly. 
 
 "The fact is, there is no man living without his 
 distinct creed ; for a creed is nothing more or less 
 than {credo) a belief. 
 
 "The creed of the infidel is, ' I believe in all un- 
 belief.' The creed of another is, 'I believe we 
 have no right to write out our belief.' Another's 
 creed is, ' I do not believe in any creed, except the 
 New Testament.' And the creed of another is, ' I 
 believe we have the right to write out and unde- 
 ceive the world as to our understanding of script- 
 ural teachings.' Now shall the man whose creed 
 is, ' I believe we have no right to have an oral or 
 written creed' [belief], make that creed the stand- 
 ard to which all men must submit? If he does, 
 he is himself a bigot. A man who thus believes, 
 has no right to speak or write ; for, if he speaks 
 
298 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 what he believes, he has an ' oral creed,' and if he 
 writes what he believes, he has a 'written creed.' 
 If, therefore, he speaks or writes, he puts forth his 
 creed, unless he speaks or writes what he does not 
 believe ; and then he is a hypocrite. A man who 
 thus believes, can write for no periodical ; he can 
 preach no sermon ; every thought he gives utter- 
 ance to is a violation of his creed ; it is a departure 
 from it, or in confliction with it. And while thus 
 continually violating his own creed, he has surely 
 no right to oblige all others to submit to it. 
 
 "Those who cry the loudest against creeds, and 
 disclaim the strongest, are the very men who re- 
 quire others to submit to their ipse dixit. They 
 require the largest liberty for themselves and allow; 
 the least for others. For shame on such absurd 
 inconsistences ! Says the apostle, ' So we preached, 
 and so ye believed.' We must, therefore, be ever 
 ready to tell how we believe, what we believe, and 
 why we believe. If, therefore, we have no fellow- 
 ship with any of the abominations so rife among 
 us, we have the right to tell it to the world. And 
 if a large company of ' like precious faith ' have the 
 same views on these points, they have an equal 
 right to unite in thus proclaiming it to the world. 
 And if any prefer to stand alone, rather than to 
 unite with a body who do not act in every respect 
 in accordance with their individual creed, who seek 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 299 
 
 to get up a party that do, let it be so understood, 
 that all may act accordingly and understandingly. 
 
 " 3. Another objects to the doings of that con- 
 ference because they recommended organization. 
 Indeed! And what did they recommend? Why, 
 they recommended to all 'a careful examination 
 of the Scriptures, and the adoption of such princi- 
 ples of association and order as are in accordance 
 therewith, that they may enjoy the advantages of 
 that church relation which Christ has instituted.' 
 It is left to each church to judge of their own 
 association for themselves. 
 
 "4. Another objection is, that they passed 
 Resolutions expressive of their sense of truth and 
 duty. This is a great sin, truly. It is said, a 
 resolution can prove nothing ; and that it would 
 be absurd to resolve that light is light, or that God 
 reigns. That may all be ; and yet it may be per- 
 fectly proper to resolve that we will walk in the 
 light, or that we will submit to the rule of God. 
 Resolutions serve the twofold purpose of showing 
 our true position to the public, and of nerving up 
 our hearts in defence of such position. 
 
 "5. Another objection is, that they have ex- 
 pressed themselves with regard to the intermediate 
 state of the dead, respecting which there is a differ- 
 ence of opinion among Adventists. To this I 
 reply, that that question did not arise at the con- 
 
300 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 ference. No allusion was made to it either in their 
 doings or speeches. They expressed, what all 
 Adventists believe, that the time of the entrance of 
 departed saints into their inheritance is at the 
 resurrection. But the question, whether the inter- 
 mediate state of the dead is a conscious or an un- 
 conscious one, was not even' mooted there. This 
 shows the necessity of great cautiousness in stating 
 objections against what is not perfectly understood. 
 
 "Let all who have no fellowship with the prin- 
 ciples we inculcate, manifest it. But let all who 
 are willing to contend earnestly for the faith once 
 delivered to the saints not be afraid to tell the 
 world what they believe the Scriptures teach, and 
 fight manfully the good fight, for they will soon 
 win the race. Yours in the blessed hope, 
 
 "William Miller. 
 
 ''Boston, May 27th, 184^." 
 
 In this connection as touching Mr. Miller's belief 
 in regard to the conscious state of the dead, the 
 following, as coming from the lips of his own daugh- 
 ter, Mrs. Bartholomew, in conversation with Bro. 
 Gibbs, is of special interest: She said, in speak- 
 ing of the unconscious state of the dead, "if my 
 father had lived one year more, he would have 
 undoubtedly embraced the doctrine. He often, 
 just before his death, introduced four of his children 
 
DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 301 
 
 to his friends as ' his four sleepy children,' because 
 they believed in the sleep of the dead." 
 
 The doings of that conference were unanimously 
 ratified by the annual conferences subsequently 
 held, in that year, in New York, and in Boston ; 
 and the "important truths" there inculcated were 
 often unanimously reaflSrmed, so that they have 
 become the settled principles of those known as 
 Adventists. 
 
 By the date of the foregoing article it will be 
 seen that Mr. Miller was in Boston, where he 
 arrived on Saturday, May 24th, to attend the 
 annual conference there of the week following. 
 That commenced on Monday, May 26th, when 
 Mr. Miller discoursed from Rev. vi. 17 : " For the 
 great day of his wrath is come ; and who shall be 
 able to stand?" He made a persona! and practi- 
 cal application of this event, and presented the 
 evidence of its probable nearness. 
 
 During the conference, he spoke feelingly of the 
 passing of the time. He remarked that, " Ere this, 
 he had been in hopes of meeting all present in the 
 heavenly kingdom. But if we love the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, however much we may be disappointed, we 
 shall not forget Christ's coming." 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 APOLOGY AND DEFENCE. 
 
 7T S the author of a movement which had resulted 
 in disappointment, and, in some respects, dis- 
 aster, Mr. Miller deemed it proper that he should 
 make a personal statement to the Christian public, 
 show the motives that had actuated him, and disavow 
 any sympathy with the extremes into which some 
 had gone, contrary to his earnest remonstrances. 
 His growing infirmities made him shrink from the 
 labor of writing, and caused him to desire an 
 amanuensis. For this purpose Mr. Miller was 
 visited in the month of July, 1845, and he dictated 
 to an amanuensis his Apology and Defence, a tract 
 of thirty-six pages, which was published by Mr. 
 Himes, in Boston. 
 
 It was addressed "To all who love the Lord 
 Jesus Christ in sincerity,'' and commenced with : 
 
 " As all men are responsible to the community 
 for the sentiments they may promulgate, the public 
 have a right to expect from me a candid statement 
 in reference to my disappointment in not realizing 
 
APOLOGY AND DEFENSE. 303 
 
 the advent of Christ in A. D. 1843-4, which I had 
 confidently believed. I have, therefore, consid- 
 ered it not presumptuous in me to lay before the 
 Christian public a retrospective view of the whole 
 question, the motives that actuated me, and the 
 reasons by which I was guided." 
 
 He then proceeded to narrate his early history, 
 and gave an account of his " deistical opinions," 
 his " first religious impressions," his "connection 
 with the army," his "removal to Low Hampton," 
 his "determination to understand the Scriptures," 
 his "manner of studying the Bible," the "results 
 arrived at," and his subsequent labors ; all of which 
 have been noticed at greater length in the fore- 
 going pages. He then summed up his labors as 
 follows : 
 
 " I labored extensively in all the New England 
 and Middle States, in Ohio, Michigan, Maryland, 
 the District of Columbia, and in Canada East and 
 West, giving about four thousand lectures in some- 
 thing like five hundred different towns. 
 
 " I should think that about two hundred minis- 
 ters embraced my views, in all the different parts 
 of the United States and Canada. 
 
 " In nearly a thousand places Advent congrega- 
 tions have been raised up, numbering, as near as 
 I can estimate, some fifty thousand believers. On 
 recalling to mind the several places of my labors^ 
 
304 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 I can reckon up about six thousand instances of 
 conversion from nature's darkness to God's mar- 
 velous light, the result of my personal labors 
 alone ; and I should judge the number to be much 
 greater. Of this number I can recall to mind 
 about seven hundred, who were, previously to their 
 attending my lectures, infidels; and their number 
 may have been twice as great. Happy results 
 have also followed from the labors of my brethren, 
 many of whom I would like to mention here, if my 
 limits would permit.'' 
 
 He then spoke of various points as follows : 
 " I had never been positive as to any particular 
 day for the Lord's appearing, believing that no 
 man could know the day and hour. In all my 
 published lectures will be seen on the title-page, 
 'about the year 1843.' In all my oral lectures I 
 invariably told my audiences that the periods would 
 terminate in 1843 «/" there were no mistakes in my 
 calculation ; but that I cpuld not say the end might 
 not come, even before that time, and they should 
 be continually prepared. In 1842, some of my 
 brethren preached, with great positiveness, the 
 exact year, and censured me for putting in an IF. 
 The public press had also published that I had 
 fixed upon a definite day, the 23d of April, for the 
 Lord's advent. Therefore, in December of that 
 year, as I could see no error in my reckoning, I 
 
APOLOGY AND DEFENSE. 305 
 
 published my belief, that, some time between 
 March 21st, 1843, and March 21st, 1844, the Lord 
 would come. Some had their minds fixed on par- 
 ticular days; but I could see no evidence for 
 such, unless the types of the Mosiac law pointed 
 to the Feast of Tabernacles. 
 
 "Previously to this, in the fall of 1843, some of 
 my brethren began to call the churches Babylon, 
 and to urge that it was the duty of Adventists to 
 come out of them. With this I was much grieved, 
 as not only the effect Was very bad, but I regarded 
 it as a perversion of the word of God, a wresting of 
 Scripture. But the practice spread extensively ; 
 and, from that time, the churches, as might have 
 been expected, were closed against us. 
 
 "I had no participation in the 'seventh month 
 movement' as it is called, only as I wrote a letter, 
 eighteen months previously, presenting the observ- 
 ances under the Mosaic law which pointed to that 
 month as a probable time when the Advent might 
 be expected. This was written because some were 
 looking to definite days in the spring. I had, 
 however, no expectation that so unwarranted a use 
 would be made of those types that any should 
 regard a belief in such mere inferential evidence a 
 test of salvation. I, therefore, had no fellowship 
 with that movement until about two or three weeks 
 previous to the 22nd of October, when, seeing it 
 
306- HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 had obtained such prevalence, and considering' it 
 was at a probable point of time, I was persuaded 
 that it was a work of God, and felt that, if it should 
 pass by, I should be more disappointed than I was 
 in my first published time. 
 
 "But that time passed, and I was again disap- 
 pointed. The movement was of such a character 
 that, for a time, it was very mysterious to me ; and 
 the results following it were so unaccountable that 
 I supposed our work might be completed, and that 
 a few weeks only might elapse between that time 
 and the appearing of Christ. However that might 
 be, I regarded my own work as completed, and 
 that what was to be done for the extension of these 
 views must be done by younger brethren, except 
 an occasional discourse from myself. 
 
 "I have thus given a plain and simple state- 
 ment of the manner of my arriving, at the views I 
 have inculcated, with a history of my course up to 
 the present time. That I have been mistaken in 
 the time, I freely confess ; and I have no desire to 
 defend my course any further than I have been 
 actuated by pure motives, and it has resulted to 
 God's glory. My mistakes and errors God, I trust, 
 will forgive. I cannot, however, reproach myself 
 for having preached definite time ; for, as I believe 
 that whatsoever was written aforetime was written 
 for our learning, the prophetic periods are as much 
 
APOLOGY AND DEFENSE. 307 
 
 a subject of investigation as any other portion of 
 the word. 
 
 "I, therefore, still feel that it was my duty to 
 present all the evidence that was apparent to my 
 mind ; and were I now in the same circumstances, 
 I should be compelled to act as I have done. 
 
 "The 'woman,' or mystical Babylon, I regard 
 as the fallen church, that ruled by means of the 
 kings of the earth ; and all churches that have the 
 papal spirit of formality or persecution are partak- 
 ing of her abominations. But it does not therefore 
 follow that there can be no churches that love the 
 Lord in sincerity. 
 
 " Intimately connected with the construction 
 which has been given to this portion of God's 
 word is a notion respecting the writing out of our 
 belief. It is said by some to be Babylon to be 
 associated together, to write out a synopsis of our 
 belief, 'or to subscribe our names to our opinions. 
 I am never afraid to put my name to whatever I 
 may believe ; and I can find no text of Scripture 
 that forbids it. When the Jews went up from the 
 Babylonian captivity, they made a sure covenant, 
 and wrote it, and the princes, Levites, and priests, 
 sealed unto it. (Neh. ix. 38.) 
 
 "With regard to. the association of the church, 
 her practice has varied in different ages according 
 to the circumstances in which she has been placed. 
 
308 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 When all thought alike, or understood the Bible 
 alike, there was no necessity for an expression of 
 opinion respecting its meaning. But when heresy 
 crept in, it was necessary to guard the meaning of 
 Scripture, by expressing, in plain and unequivocal 
 language, our understanding of it. It is because 
 the early Christians did this that we are enabled 
 to ascertain the understanding which the primitive 
 church had of the faith once delivered to the saints. 
 When this has not been done, the history of the 
 church shows that error has spread with the 
 greatest rapidity. 
 
 "In conclusion, suffer a word of exhortation. 
 You, my brethren, who are called by the name of 
 Christ, will you not examine the Scriptures respect- 
 ing the nearness of the Advent? The great and 
 good of all ages have had their minds directed to 
 about this period of time, and a multitude are im- 
 pressed with the solemn conviction that th'ese are 
 emphatically the last days. Is not a question of 
 such moment worthy of your consideration? I do 
 not ask you to embrace an opinion of mine ; but 
 I ask you to weigh well the evidence contained in 
 the Bible. 
 
 "What shall I say to my unconverted friends? 
 I have faithfully exhorted you these many years to 
 believe in Christ; you have excused yourselves. 
 What can I say more? Will not all the consider- 
 
APOLOGY AND DEFENSE. 309 
 
 ations that are presented in the Scriptures of truth 
 move your hearts to lay down the weapons of your 
 rebellion? You have no lease of your lives, and, 
 if the Lord should not come, your eyes may be 
 soon closed in death. Why will you not improve 
 the present moment, and flee from the wrath to come ? 
 
 " I would exhort my Advent brethren to study 
 the Word diligently. Let no man spoil you 
 through philosophy and vain deceit. Avoid every- 
 thing that shall cause offense. Be humble, be 
 watchful, be patient, be persevering. And may 
 the God of peace sanctify you wholly, and pre- 
 seive you blameless unto the glorious appearing 
 of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. 
 
 "William Miller. 
 
 "Low Hampton, August ist, 1845!' 
 
 Mr. Miller seems to have labored but little dur- 
 ing the remainder of the year. He occasionally 
 communicated articles for the Advent Herald, 
 giving expositions of Scripture, etc. ; but the 
 approaching infirmities of age admonished him 
 that his labors were nearly ended. On the nth 
 of December, 1845, he wrote: 
 
 "I am much troubled with my old complaint. 
 Bless the Lord, I hope to be with him soon," etc. 
 
 On Christmas Day he communicated the 
 following : 
 
3IO HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 "THE VALUE OF FAITH. 
 
 "Brother HimeS: I send you a few of my 
 Christmas thoughts in verse ; they are the simple 
 effusions of my heart, and can claim no merit be- 
 yond a medium of expressing my joys and sorrows. 
 Extracts are here given : 
 
 "Faith looks, the heavens resplendent shine ; 
 Its opening portals bring to view 
 Things past and present, age and time, 
 
 God's vast creation, old and new. 
 Look up, my soul! why grovel here. 
 When glories such in heaven appear ? 
 
 " See on yon throne, in dazzling white. 
 
 The Son of Man with God is crowned, — 
 Diffusing gracious heat and light 
 
 To myriad living creatures round ! 
 Come, O my Faith ! look up and see — 
 This man, Christ Jesus, died for thee! 
 
 "Faith hears the word Jehovah speaks, 
 Faith sees the way that Jesus trod, — 
 Faith, by the Spirit, praying seeks 
 
 The truth by faith that leads to God. 
 By Faith we tread this thorny grove, 
 Through Faith and Hope, to Christ above 
 
 "William Miller. 
 "Low Hampton, Dec. 2^th, 18^5!' 
 
 He left, among his MSS., the following frag- 
 ment, which was probably commenced as a New 
 Year's communication to those addressed: 
 
APOLOGY AND DEFENSE. 31I 
 
 "Low Hampton, Dec, 1845. 
 " To the dear brethren who love the appearing of our 
 dear and precious Saviour Jesus Christ : 
 
 " Let me address you in love, with the affection 
 of one who has been often refreshed by your readi- 
 ness to hear, believe, and obey the truth, and has 
 taken sweet counsel with many of you in the 
 house of God, — where our faith has been more 
 and more established by the word of his grace, — 
 where our prayers were mingled at the same altar, 
 and have arisen in the same cloud of incense to 
 the mercy-seat of our Redeemer. 
 
 " Who claimed preeminence above his fellows 
 then? None. Like little children, we sucked the 
 honeyed flower and ^te the naked truth. The 
 Bible! — a precious book! The Bible! — no 
 treasure on the earth was prized like that ! We 
 knew our friends and brethren by this Book of 
 books. 
 
 "That looked and seemed like the apostolic 
 age. But O, how short ! The spirits of the dark 
 abyss were moved to spoil, if possible, this holy, 
 happy union of gospel love. The base and sordid 
 hypocrites from east to west began to foam and 
 fret; the bigots all began to scowl and sneer; the 
 world began to rage. The man-made wisdom and 
 worldly greatness of the earth began to shake the 
 drowsy spirits of their titled champions, and they 
 
312 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 arose to combat — what? — a Bible doctrine, a 
 long-acknowledged truth, a part of all their creeds 
 from ages framed. 
 
 "The war was changed. The mighty heads of 
 human creeds came forth, — some clad in mitred 
 crowns and surpliced gowns, in college robes and 
 doctors' caps, in presidential chairs and professors' 
 seats, — with their retainers, serfs and allies, to 
 shout the victory before the battle was won. 
 Those who saw this mighty host can but remem- 
 ber what a cloud of dust was raised. A cry went 
 forth like the war-whdop of the native Americans. 
 The earth trembled ; the heavens shook. Some 
 of these champions were armed with a weapon 
 forged by the pagan Vulcafi, and polished by Ger- 
 man ingenuity, and supposed, by- their followers, 
 to be as invincible as the club of Hercules. . The 
 multitude looked to see the little Advent band de- 
 molished at a blow. Many who had made up 
 their minds, on the first opportunity which might 
 look favorable to them, to unite their interest with 
 the little flock, hearing the dreadful din made by 
 this heterogeneous mass, through fear fled, and 
 joined the ranks of the approaching foe. Many 
 who had been lingering around the camp for the 
 loaves and fishes, now forsook them, and became 
 deserters and informers in the enemy's camp- 
 Nevertheless, the little band had a goodly number 
 
APOLOGY AND DEFENSE. 3x3 
 
 of valiant souls, who had taken a bird's-eye view 
 of the approaching army, had concluded to in- 
 trench themselves behind the enemy's own castle, 
 built of human creeds, and called, by themselves, 
 the Temple of Orthodoxy. 
 
 "The glorious appearing of Christ is my only 
 hope; to this I cling, — it is my anchor; and all 
 who look for and love his appearing are my 
 brothers and sisters, and with such I have fellow- 
 ship in the Lord, and exhort them to watch. 
 
 "William Miller. 
 
 "Low Hampton, January ijth, 184.6." 
 
 On the nth of March, 1846, in company with 
 Messrs. Himes and Apollos Hale, Mr. Miller lect- 
 ured at Glen's Falls, N. Y. 
 
 On the 24th of June, in company with Elder 
 Buckley, Mr. Miller visited Cranberry Creek, N. Y., 
 where he preached seven discourses in four days. 
 No other place being open for the meetings, they 
 were held in a large barn, owned by Judge Gil- 
 bert 
 
 During the warm months he attempted no pub- 
 lic labors ; and his pen, even, seems to have Iain 
 idle. The next communication received from him 
 was published in the Advent Herald of September 
 9th, 1846, as follows; 
 
314 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 "ADDRESS TO THE PUBLIC. 
 
 '' Dear Reader : Permit me to address you 
 once more, by calling your attention to the great 
 events which the word of God declares are soon to 
 come to pass, that I may faithfully perform my 
 duty ; and that you may be able to answer, in that 
 way which will be satisfactory to your own soul, 
 in the day when God shall judge the secret 
 thoughts of men by Jesus Christ. 
 
 " In my former communications to you on this 
 subject, — which is near my heart, fills my soul 
 at times with indescribable joy and consolation, 
 and is big with the hope of soon, very soon, com- 
 ing into possession of immortality and eternal life, 
 — I readily confess I was misled in my calcula- 
 tions ; not by the word of God, nor by the 
 established principles of interpretation I adopted, 
 but by the authorities which I followed in history 
 and chronology, and which have been generally 
 considered worthy of the fullest confidence. 
 
 "I am thankful to God, although much and 
 sorely disappointed, that I never pretended to be 
 divinely inspired, but always directed you to the 
 same source from which I obtained all the informa- 
 tion I then had and now possess on this glorious 
 and heart-cheering subject. Let me, then, exhort 
 you, kind reader, by the value of truth, by the 
 
APOLOGY AND DEFENSE. 315 
 
 worth of your own soul, and the love of life ever- 
 lasting, to examine your Bible on the coming of 
 Christ, the redemption of the body, the salvation 
 of your soul, and the everlasting inheritance. 
 
 " Remember this is the situation of your Advent 
 friends ; this is our experience. And may God 
 help you to love, watch, and expect the dear 
 Saviour until he shall come. 
 
 "William Miller." 
 
 On the 4th of September, in view of many 
 contradictory opinions afloat, he proffered the 
 following advice : 
 
 "When we write to a brother to complain of 
 some of his opinions, let us consider of it three 
 days before we write ; pray God nine times to 
 direct us before we take up the pen ; read it in the 
 room of our brother three times before we send it; 
 seal it only when we love him for being God-like ; 
 send it when we would delight to be the bearer; 
 while it is going, think with what tears of joy he 
 will devour its contents ; and remember to pay 
 postage." 
 
 On the 8th of September Mr. Miller commenced 
 a tour into Canada. He went by way of Lake 
 Champlain to Burlington, Vt., where he preached, 
 in the evening of that day. There he met Elder 
 Buckley, who accompanied him on his tour. 
 
3l6 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 On the 22nd, he gave two discourses in South 
 Troy, Vt. The meeting was held in a large hall 
 which had formerly been used for a ball-room. 
 While he was preaching in the evening, the win- 
 • dows were pelted with eggs, clubs, and stones, 
 thrown by some "rude fellows of the baser sort," 
 who were outside of the building. Some of their 
 missiles entered the room. One stone, about the 
 size of a hen's egg, struck the desk in front of Mr. 
 Miller, where he was speaking. He paused, and 
 with emphasis, asked, very composedly: 
 
 "Is this Vermont, the State which boasts of 
 its freedom, of its republicanism? Shame on 
 Vermont ! " 
 
 The audience were somewhat agitated ; but he. 
 requested them to be quiet, and proceeded with 
 his discourse. No one was injured, and good evi- 
 dently resulted from the interruption ; for it 
 aroused the old gentleman's energy, and gave 
 additional interest to the remainder of the sermon. 
 
 On Monday, the 28th, a widowed sister of Mr. 
 Miller, living in Canada, having met him at Derby 
 Line, he left with her for her residence- in Hatley. 
 He was there confined about three weeks with a 
 tumor on his shoulder, which was very painful, 
 affecting his neck and head, and discharged freely 
 for many days. In consequence of this indisposi- 
 tion, he was unable to fulfill several appointments, 
 
APOLOGV AND DEFENSE. 317 
 
 which he had made in that region, much to the 
 disappointment of the inhabitants. 
 
 As soon as he was able to ride, they started for 
 Low Hampton ; but the weather and roads made 
 the travehng very tedious. On his way home he 
 spent a Sabbath, and preached a discourse of 
 two hours' duration, at Richford, Vt., which left 
 him so weak that it was with difficulty he could 
 walk. On arriving at Fairfield, Vt., they spent a 
 night, and Mr. Miller preached in the evening. 
 They arrived at Low Hampton after an absence of 
 about nine weeks. 
 
 On the 27th of November following, he wrote to 
 Elder Buckley, who accompanied him on the 
 above journey: 
 
 "I cannot tell you what I have done since you 
 were here, but I can tell you what I have not done. 
 
 " 1st. I have not done with vanity. It is as 
 natural as my breath. 
 
 "2nd. I have not done with pat//. I have been 
 troubled with head-ache, teeth-ache, bones-ache, 
 and heart-ache, since you left; but much more of 
 the lasi ache, when I think of so many of my once 
 dearly beloved brethren, who have, since our dis- 
 appointment, gone into fanaticism of every kind, 
 and left the first principles of the glorious appear- 
 ing of the great God and our Saviour, Jesus Christ. 
 '■ Yours, William Miller." 
 
3lS HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 In this connection it is important to notice the 
 fact that there were many who, though Hke Mr. 
 Miller, were disappointed, yet remained steadfast 
 in their faith and hope of soon seeing Jesus. The 
 following will give abundant proof for the above : 
 
 Elder E. A. Stockman, editor of The World's 
 Crisis, January loth, 1894, called for brief letters, 
 from the survivors of the early Advent movement 
 who have become scattered throughout the world. 
 Many more could have responded than did, yet 
 the editor was surprised at the large number of 
 witnesses, after so many years had passed. 
 Within six months there were two hundred and 
 eighty-five letters in The World's Crisis from the 
 old soldiers of the cross. In the twenty-two num- 
 bers of the paper, about one hundred and fifty that 
 responded were over eighty years of age, twenty- 
 three over eighty-five, and seven over ninety. Many 
 have been Christians more than sixty-five years. 
 
 Having desired a visit from Elder Himes, who 
 had spent the summer in Great Britain, and having 
 received intelligence that such a visit would have 
 to be deferred till the January following, he wrote 
 him, on the 7th of December, 1846, after express- 
 ing his regrets for the delay, as follows : 
 
 "I feel lonesome; yet I have great reason to 
 bless God, and to take courage. I also rejoice 
 that, with all the departures from the faith which 
 
APOLOGY AND DEFENSE. 319 
 
 has cheered the people of God in every age, you, 
 and those connected with you in conducting the 
 Advent Herald, have remained steadfast. In this, I 
 have abundant reason to thank my Heavenly Father. 
 " If this should be the last letter you receive from 
 old Brother Miller (which may be the case), 
 remember it has been his earnest desire, and the 
 last wish of his heart, that you might be preserved 
 from imbibing views derogatory to the word of 
 God. William Miller." 
 
 With the exception of an occasional article for 
 the press, Mr. Miller made no public effort during 
 the winter. His health would not permit. As the 
 time approached for the usual Annual Meeting in 
 New York City in May, 1847, he rnade arrange- 
 ments to be present; but his health was not suf- 
 ficient. In writing of his inability to be present, 
 under date of May 6th, 1847, he said : 
 
 " I cannot charge myself with any corrupt mo- 
 tive in promoting the Second Advent doctrine. If 
 I have any regret, it is because I have done so 
 little, and because I have been so inefficient. I 
 have lacked in zeal more than I have lacked in 
 faith. I believed, and do still, in this glorious and 
 Bible doctrine of the second coming of our dear 
 Redeemer, and of his everlasting kingdom or reign 
 in paradise restored. 
 
320 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 " I fear that I shall not be able to attend at 
 Boston." 
 
 His health was, however, so much improved, 
 that, with Elder Buckley, his companion in travel 
 of the previous year, he left home on the 20th of 
 May, and arrived in Boston on the 22nd, three 
 days before the conference commenced. 
 
 The day following was Sunday, and he preached 
 two discourses, in the afternoon and evening, at 
 No. 9 Milk Street, where the Adventists then wor- 
 shiped. On Monday evening he preached, in the 
 same place, on the resurrection of the body. He 
 took part in the discussions of the conference dur- 
 ing the week, and preached once on the following 
 Sabbath, and on Monday left for home, where he 
 arrived on Tuesday, June 1st. This was his last 
 visit to Massachusetts. 
 
 Because of his position in opposition to certain 
 theories, the advocates of which who wished to sus- 
 tain them by his influence, towards the close of his 
 life represented that he was controlled in his opin- 
 ions by Mr. Himes. In a published letter to him, 
 dated October 26th, 1847, he says: 
 
 " It has been charged, by some, that I have been 
 influenced in my course by you and others. Such 
 is not the case. I would say to all, that I have 
 never been dictated to by Bro. Himes ; nor has 
 he, to my knowledge, ever tried to direct me." 
 
APOLOGY AND . DEFENSE. 32 I 
 
 As his infirmities increased and strength dimin- 
 ished, he was very much pained by the irregulari- 
 ties, extravagances, and strange notions practised 
 or entertained by those who had departed from his 
 teachings and counsels. That subject so much 
 occupied his waking thoughts, that it was not 
 singular if his sleeping hours were affected by the 
 same. 
 
 He, no more than others, placed any reliance 
 on dreams ; yet the comfort he derived from one, 
 about the middle of November, caused him after- 
 wards to write it out for publication. In a letter, 
 written three weeks subsequently, he thus relates it : 
 
 "Dear Bro. HimeS: I am yet in the land of 
 the living, and under the trials of this inconstant 
 world. I am confident that I cannot bear the 
 trials, perplexities, and evils, to which we are all 
 subject, more or less, as I once could ; whether it 
 is owing to my age, infirmities, or for the want of 
 my former activity, I cannot tell. I find more need 
 of grace as I progress in my journey towards the 
 saints' inheritance. 
 
 "About three weeks since, owing, as I suppose, 
 to a discovery, which I thought I had made, that 
 some brethren, whom I had loved in the gospel 
 with a deep and intense interest, had become 
 alienated from me, as well as from each other, and 
 
332 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 were trying to supplant and injure the characters, 
 usefulness, influence, and abilities of other brethren 
 and myself, and had become like the obscene fowls 
 of the air who live only on carcasses and putrid 
 flesh ; it seemed to me that I should be obliged to 
 give up all confidence in men, and all love for 
 them ; so that, like David, I had no Jonathan left, 
 and like him could say, ' I shall fall one day by the 
 hand of Saul.' While in this deplorable state of 
 mind, when I was about to. believe in the total 
 depravity of all men, and that all profession of 
 religion was nothing but hypocrisy, I received 
 comfort and consolation from the following, which 
 may pass for 
 
 "A DREAM. 
 
 "I dreamed that God, by an unseen hand, sent 
 me a curiously wrought casket, about ten inches 
 long by six square, made of ebony and pearls 
 curiously inlaid. To the casket there was a key 
 attached. I immediately took the key and opened 
 the casket, when, to my wonder and surprise, I 
 found it filled with all sorts and sizes of jewels, 
 diamonds, precious stones, and gold and silver 
 coin of every dimension and value, beautifully 
 arranged in their several places in the casket ; and 
 thus ai'ranged, they reflected a light and glory 
 equalled only by the sun. 
 
Apology and defense. 323 
 
 "I thought it was my duty not to enjoy this 
 wonderful sight alone, although my heart was 
 overjoyed at the brilliancy, beauty, and value of 
 its contents. I therefore placed it on a centre- 
 table in my room, and gave out word that all who 
 had a desire might come and see the most glorious 
 and brilliant sight ever seen by man in this life. 
 
 "The people began to come in, at first few in 
 number, but increasing to a crowd. When they 
 first looked into the casket they would wonder 
 and shout for joy. But when the spectators in- 
 creased every one would begin to trouble the 
 jewels, taking them out of the casket and scatter- 
 ing them on the table. 
 
 " I began to think the owner would require the 
 casket and jewels again at my hand ; and if I suf- 
 fered them to be scattered, I could never place 
 them in their places in the casket again as before ; 
 and felt I should never be able to meet the ac- 
 countability, for it would be immense. I then 
 began to plead with the people not to handle them, 
 nor take them out of the casket; but the more I 
 plead, the more they scattered; — and now they 
 seemed to scatter them all over the room, on the 
 floor, and on every piece of furniture in the room. 
 
 " I then saw that among the genuine jewels and 
 coin they had scattered an innumerable quantity 
 of spurious jewels and counterfeit coin. I was 
 
324 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 highly incensed, at their base conduct and ingrati- 
 tude, and reproved and reproached them for it ; 
 but the more I reproved the more they scattered 
 the spurious jewels and false coin among the genuine. 
 
 "I then became vexed in my very soul, and began 
 to use physical force to push them out of the room ; 
 but while I was pushing out one, three more would 
 enter, and bring in dirt, and shavings, and sand, 
 and all manner of rubbish, until they covered every 
 one of the true jewels, diamonds, and coins, which 
 were all excluded from sight. They also tore in 
 pieces my casket, and scattered it among the rub- 
 bish. I thought no man regarded my sorrow or my 
 anger. I became wholly discouraged and dis- 
 heartened, and sat down and wept. 
 
 "While I was thus weeping and mourning for 
 my great loss and accountability, I remembered God , 
 and earnestly prayed that he would send me help. 
 
 "Immediately the door opened, and a man en- 
 tered the room, when the people all left it; and 
 he, having a dirt-brush in his hand, opened the 
 windows, and began to brush the dust and rubbish 
 from the room. 
 
 " I cried to him to forbear, for there were some 
 precious jewels scattered among the rubbish. 
 
 "He told me to 'fear not,' for he would 'take 
 care of them.' 
 
 "Then, while he brushed, the dust and rubbish, 
 
APOLOGY AND DEFENSE. 32$ 
 
 false jewels and counterfeit coin, all rose and went 
 out of the windows like a cloud, and the wind car- 
 ried them away. In the bustle I closed my eyes 
 for a moment; when I opened them, the rubbish 
 was all gone. The precious jewels, the diamonds, 
 the gold and silver coins, lay scattered in profusion 
 all over the room. 
 
 " He then placed on the table a casket, much 
 larger and more beautiful than the former, and 
 gathered up the jewels, the diamonds, the coins, 
 by the handful, and cast them into the casket, till 
 not one was left, — although some of the diamonds 
 were not bigger than the point of a pin. 
 
 " He then called upon me to ' come and see.' 
 
 " I looked into the casket, but my eyes were 
 dazzled with the sight. They shone with ten times 
 their former glory. I thought they had been 
 scoured in the sand by the feet of those wicked 
 persons who had scattered and trod them in the 
 dust. They were arranged in beautiful order in 
 the casket, every one in its place, without any 
 visible pains of the man who cast them in. I 
 shouted with very joy, and that shout awoke me. 
 
 " The effect of this on my mind has been ex- 
 tremely consoling and happy. Write to me the 
 interpretation, and receive my love for you and 
 yours. Wm. Miller, 
 
 " Low Hampton, Dec. jd, iS^^'' 
 
326 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 On the publication of the above, it was gener- 
 ally regarded as a dream of his waking hours; 
 but he subsequently assured his biographer that it 
 was what it purported to be — a dream. He re- 
 ceived many letters, inquiring if it was actually a 
 dream; but his usual reply was, "I so stated it; 
 did you doubt my veracity?" 
 
 In response to his request, "Write me the inter- 
 pretation," many attempted to solve the enigma, 
 to explain which no Daniel was needed. Without 
 professing any skill in the " interpreting of' dreams," 
 the "showing hard sentences and dissolving doubts,'' 
 Mr. Miller acquiesced in the following interpretation : 
 
 "The 'casket' was the volume of God's truth, — 
 his whole revealed word. 
 
 "The 'jewels, diamonds, precious stones, etc., 
 were the doctrines of the Bible, which, each spark- 
 ling and bright like precious gems, glittered in the 
 casket as they were unfolded to view. 
 
 "The scattering of these gems was the sad 
 havoc which the unstable, and those turned about 
 by every wind of doctrine, made with certain por- 
 tions of revealed truth ; preaching for doctrines the 
 imaginings of their own hearts, and placing pre- 
 cious doctrines of God's grace and providence 
 among the rubbish, dirt, shavings, and sand, of 
 the great apostasy; wresting them to their own 
 destruction. 
 
APOLOGY AND DEFENSE. 327 
 
 "While Mr. Miller expostulated with one class 
 of these errorists, three more would arise in other 
 places until it was difficult to convince the people 
 who ' we were.' 
 
 "The restoration of the jewels to their place 
 was the ushering in of the kingdom of God, when 
 each diamond truth will be separated frorp the 
 dust and mist with which the ignorance, unbelief, 
 or depravity of man has encumbered it, to shine 
 in the Saviour's diadem." 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 
 
 -T^OWARDS the last of January, 1848, Mr. Miller 
 was attacked with a dimness of sight, which 
 deprived him of his usual privilege of reading and 
 writing,- which, through life, had been to him a 
 source of great enjoyment. His health, otherwise, 
 continued as good as could be expected, in his 
 gradually declining age. 
 
 With the loss of his sight, he had to depend on 
 others to read to him, and to write the letters 
 which he dictated. He desired the continuance 
 of letters from his correspondents, but requested 
 them to excuse him from replying. 
 
 The hope of soon meeting them where the lame 
 man shall leap as the hart, the tongue of the dumb 
 sing, the blind receive their sight, and the deaf 
 hear, and the belief in the nearness of that day, 
 was a great consolation to him under his accumu- 
 lating infirmities. 
 
 On the 7th of March, a letter, from a daughter- 
 in-law of Mr. Miller, stated that his general health 
 
IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 329 
 
 was then better, but that he had been unable to 
 read a word for seven weeks anterior to the pre- 
 ceding Sabbath. On that day, his son Robbins 
 took the glass from the spy-glass, and held it to his 
 eye, so that he read a few words. She added : 
 
 " His eyes are not sore : the physician whom he 
 has consulted says the retina is affected. Father 
 bears his affliction well. I have never heard him 
 murmur, nor say that it was hard. I think that he 
 feels somewhat 'cast down, but not forsaken.'" 
 
 Appended to the above letter, Mr. Miller wrote, 
 without being able to see a word : 
 
 "God bless you, bless you all, and save you, is 
 my prayer. Wm. MiLLER." 
 
 After this his general health was some improved, 
 so that he was able to be about and to busy him- 
 self with light wotk. He was able to distinguish 
 one object from another, and could often recog- 
 nize his friends and acquaintances; but, with the 
 best glasses he could get, he could not so distin- 
 guish letters as to read words. He sometimes 
 attempted to write without seeing the letters that 
 he traced. In an unfinished letter of this kind, 
 dated April lOth, 1848, he says: 
 
 " The stone has commenced its breaking proc- 
 ess, and, ere the governments held by the ten 
 kings shall be totally overthrown, the kingdom of 
 
330 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 God will come. The accounts from Europe prove 
 to my mind that the work is now begun, and the 
 saints may lift their heads and look up ; for their 
 redemption draweth nigh. Be of good cheer. 
 Be not faithless, but believing. We shall soon see 
 him for whom we have looked with such anxiety, 
 and waited for with patience. I believe and 
 rejoice." 
 
 On the 14th of September, 1848, he wrote to 
 Mr. Himes: 
 
 "Permit me to write a few words, although you 
 may not be able to read them. Yet it may fill up 
 a lonesorfie hour or two of many a wearisome day 
 to think I have indited some of my thoughts to 
 my old brother traveler. It would, indeed, be a 
 sad and melancholy time with me were it not for 
 the 'blessed hope' of soon seeing Jesus. In this I 
 flatter myself that I cannot be mistaken. And 
 although my natural vision is dark, yet my mind's 
 vision is lit up with a bright and glorious prospect 
 of the future. Wm. Miller." 
 
 Among his papers he left an unfinished letter, 
 dated Jan. ist, 1849, as follows: 
 
 "Dear Bro. Himes : I wish you a happy new 
 year. And I hope it may bring to you a happy 
 eternity; or, at least, as much more evidence of 
 
IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 33 1 
 
 its near approach as the past year has given. 
 Take courage, brother soldier ; the battle is almost 
 won. We shall not long be disappointed. God 
 began this work, this strange work; and, in a 
 short time, he will accomplish his purpose in the 
 earth." 
 
 The form of the letters and direction of the lines 
 in the above writing gave too plain an indication 
 that the pen was not guided by the eye. 
 
 Mr. Miller had watched the European events of 
 the year 1848 with a good deal of interest, as one 
 revolution succeeded another. The following let- 
 ter, written while the Pope was in exile, and before 
 the reaction in the several governments was devel- 
 oped, gives the view which- he then took of those 
 events : 
 
 Low Hampton, February 13th, 1849. 
 "Brother Himes: Permit me to drop you a 
 few thoughts on the historical facts of the last year, 
 compared with the prophecies in the word of God. 
 The little horn of the seventh and eighth chapters 
 of Daniel, the man of sin of the second chapter of 
 2 Thessalonians, the latter part of the beast and 
 the image-beast of the thirteenth chapter of Revela- 
 tion, are evidently prophecies concerning the Popes 
 of Rome, The reasons which are conclusive to 
 me cire, ist, These characters are represented as 
 
332 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 having great power, blood-thirsty, cruel, and blas- 
 phemous, making war against the saints, and pros 
 pering until the Ancient of Days shall come, or 
 until the end of the indignation, or the appearing 
 of the Son of Man. The time of his rule, when 
 given, is the same; the consumption and destruc- 
 tion at his end is the same ; the means of that 
 destruction are represented to be, not by the power 
 of men, but of God. Daniel represents that his 
 dominion shall be taken away, and his body reserved 
 to the burning flame. He also represents that he 
 shall be broken without hand, and destroyed in 
 the indignation of God's wrath. Paul represents 
 that he shall be consumed by the spirit of God's 
 mouth, and destroyed by the brightness of his 
 coming. John represents his consumption as being 
 by the sword that proceedeth out of the mouth of 
 God, with which he smites the nations, and casts 
 the beasts alive into a lake of fire burning with 
 brimstone. (Rev. xix. 15, 20.) Therefore, the 
 character, acts, chronology, consumption, and de- 
 struction of the little horn, the man of sin, and the 
 beast, in these three prophecies, synchronize to a 
 charm. Daniel represents him as making war 
 against the saints, and prevailing until the Ancient 
 of Days came, and judgment was given to the 
 saints of the most High, and they possessed the 
 kingdom. 
 
IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 333 
 
 "We live in a moment of awful consequences to 
 the world, at a point when the fate of the universe 
 will be decided forever. Wm. Miller." 
 
 About the last of April, 1849, his health began 
 to decline more rapidly. This being communi- 
 cated by Mr. Miller's son to Mr. Himes, and 
 received by him at New York during the session 
 of the Annual Conference there on the loth of 
 May, 1849, he stated to the conference the intelli- 
 gence, and moved that they convey to Mr. Miller 
 an expression of sympathy. The following Reso- 
 lution was immediately drawn up by the President, 
 and unanimously adopted by a rising vote: 
 
 "Advent Conference, New York, 
 "May loth, 1849. 
 
 "Whereas, Our beloved Brother William Mil- 
 ler has been called to endure a great fight of 
 afflictions ; and as God has been pleased, after 
 employing him in advancing the cause of truth, to 
 lay his hand on him and suspend his labors ; 
 therefore, 
 
 "Resolved, That we deeply sympathize with our 
 brother in his sorrows, and assure him that our 
 love to him is steadfast, and that he has our ear- 
 nest prayers that these ' light afflictions, which are 
 but for a moment, may work out for him a far 
 
334 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;' and 
 
 that we hope, ere long, we may meet with him and 
 
 all the saints in the new heavens and earth, where 
 
 there will be no more sighing, sorrow or death. 
 
 "(Signed,) Nathan N. V^nrrmG, President. 
 
 "Sylvester Bliss, } ^ . • .. 
 ,. i-\ -n T- „„„,™, > ^secretaries. 
 " O. R. Fassett, 5 
 
 Mr, Miller received the above on the 12th of 
 May, by the hand of his biographer. On entering 
 his room, he was reclining on a lounge. At the 
 mention of his name, he immediately arose, and 
 recognized the messenger. He was much afifected 
 with the expression of sympathy sent by the con- 
 ference, and returned the following reply which 
 was received by the conference at Boston, to which 
 place it had adjourned, where it was entered on its 
 minutes, May 29th, 1849: 
 
 "Low Hampton, May 12th, 1849. 
 
 "To my beloved brethren in Christ, assembled 
 in conference, and to the saints scattered abroad. 
 Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our 
 Father and the Lord Jesus Christ : 
 
 "I give thanks to God for your kind remem- 
 brance of me, as expressed in the Resolution of the 
 lOth of May inst., in your late meeting at New 
 York City, and forwarded to me by the hand of 
 
IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 335 
 
 Bro. Bliss. I have not ceased to make mention 
 of you always in my prayers, that you might walk 
 together worthy of your high calling in Christ Je- 
 sus, that you may be filled with the knowledge of 
 his will, in all wisdom and spiritual understanding, 
 being fruitful in every good work, and increasing 
 in the knowledge of God. I feel myself greatl\ 
 revived by your expression of sympathy, and trust 
 that you will never have occasion to feel that it has 
 been misplaced. 
 
 "I have but little hope, in my present weakness 
 and infirmities, of seeing the faces of many of jfou 
 in the flesh. Permit me, therefore, to exhort you 
 not to be ashamed of the doctrine of the kingdom 
 of Christ, nor of acknowledging on all proper oc- 
 casions your confidence in the nearness of his 
 coming. 
 
 " My belief is unshaken in the correctness of the 
 conclusions I have arrived at and maintained 
 during the last twenty years. I see no rea- 
 son to question the evidence on which rest the 
 fundamental principles of our faith. 
 
 "The evidences of Christ's coming are continu- 
 ally thickening ; it hasteneth greatly, and should 
 this earthly house of my tabernacle be dissolved, 
 my hope is still strong that I shall shortly meet 
 him in the air. The political clouds in the East- 
 ern horizon indicate to me the near approach of 
 
336 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 the battle of the Lord God Almighty, the destruc- 
 tion of the kingdoms of the earth, and the estab- 
 lishment of the kingdom of God. We may not 
 know the precise time, but I entreat of you all to 
 be prepared for the approaching crisis. 
 
 " In unity of effort will be your only strength. 
 Therefore I recommend your meeting often in 
 conference, as you have done, to consult with and 
 encourage each other, in these times of trial and 
 temptation. Be charitable to all, and not indulge 
 in harsh and bitter denunciations against those 
 who are not enabled to see with you. Cultivate 
 that spirit of good will towards all men, which shall 
 fit you to be instrumental, in the hands of God, of 
 saving some ; and be less interested to advance 
 the prosperity of party or sect, than to extend the 
 cause of truth. Above all, keep close to the word 
 of God. And, finally, brethren, farewell. Be per- 
 fect, be of good cheer, be of ofie mind, live in 
 peace ; and the God of love and peace shall be 
 with you. Wm. Miller." 
 
 In November, 1849, Elder L. Kimball, pastor of 
 the church in Low Hampton, took his leave of that 
 people. He writes : 
 
 "Agreeably to Bro. Miller's urgent request, we 
 held the evening meeting (of the first Sunday in 
 Nov.) at his house. He said he wanted to hear 
 
IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 337 
 
 me preach once more. He also desired the singers 
 to attend. After assembling, he called me to his 
 room, and gave me for a text, "And when they 
 had seen the brethren, they comforted them and 
 departed' (Acts xvi. 40.). He was drawn, in his 
 easy-chair, from his room to the kitchen, where he 
 remained till the close of the services. He was 
 unable to take any part, but expressed himself 
 gratified, and wished that he could have said a few 
 words to the brethren and friends present. It was 
 to rtie a solemn season." 
 
 About the ist of December, Elder D. I. Robin- 
 son visited him. He writes: 
 
 "Such was the state of the roads that I did not 
 arrive there till sunset. • His house stood in sight 
 of the stage road to Rutland, so that it was a sub- 
 ject for observation to all the passengers in the 
 stage. 
 
 "As I approached across the farm, I passed 
 the grove where he had meditated, wept and 
 prayed, and entered the house of the aged, worn- 
 out, sick and dying servant of God, who had been 
 so scorned by the world. I felt favored of God. 
 I was welcomed in the simple, hearty, easy style of 
 a Vermont Christian farmer's family. 
 
 "I was quickly invited into the 'east room,' 
 where ' Father Miller' greeted me, though he could 
 not see so as to know me ; but, when told, recol- 
 
338 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 lected distinctly. He was much changed, and 
 yet so changed as to leave all the good outlines 
 of former acquaintance behind. His sufTerings, 
 through the summer and fall, had been very great. 
 He was much swollen by dropsy. His strength 
 and sight were much diminished. His venerable 
 white locks were few and thin, and his flesh was 
 like that of a child. But his voice was full, his 
 memory good, his intellect strikingly strong and 
 clear, and his patience and resignation were re- 
 markable. He asked of my welfare, and of the 
 friends; and said he was never so strong in his 
 mind that we were right as now. He was sure it 
 could not be long before the coming of the Lord." 
 
 He was drawn to the table in his chair, and ate 
 supper with the family, probably for the last time. 
 Elder R. left the next morning, between four and 
 five o'clock; but Mr. Miller was awake, and arose 
 to take an affectionate leave of him. 
 
 For several months he had been confined mostly 
 to his room. During a part of the time he had 
 been confined to his bed, lounge, or easy-chair; 
 and he suffered excruciating pain, which he endured 
 with Christian patience. During his greatest suf- 
 ferings he solaced himself by quotations of numer- 
 ous passages of Scripture, and favorite hymns of 
 Watts and others, expressive of the hope and joy 
 of the redeemed. 
 
IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 339 
 
 In this connection the following from the pen of 
 Bro. Gibbs touching the filial service rendered by 
 his daughter, Mrs. Bartholomew, is tenderly signifi- 
 cant: "In his last sickness she would sit by his 
 bedside and read to him from his old Bible. And 
 at his request she sang to him in his last hours." 
 
 On the 13th of December he had one of the most 
 severe attacks of pain wh'ch he was called to en- 
 dure. It was then thought he would not survive 
 till the next morning, and Elder Himes was imme- 
 diately telegraphed for, at the request of Mr. 
 Miller. Mr. Himes wrote : 
 
 " On my arrival early in the morning of the 17th, 
 he had obtained some relief, and was quite com- 
 fortable. On entering his room, he immediately 
 recognized my voice, and, on approaching his 
 bedside, he was able to distinguish my features, 
 though his eyes were dim. He grasped my hand, 
 and held it for some time, exclaiming, with much 
 earnestness, and in a tone of affection : 
 
 '"Is this Elder Himes? — Is it Elder Himes? — 
 O, is it Elder Himes? I am glad to see you !' 
 
 " ' Then you do know me. Father Miller, do you ?' 
 
 " ' O yes ; I understand, — I know what is passing.' 
 
 " He was then silent for a few moments, appar- 
 ently in a deep study. Presently he introduced 
 the subject of my connection with the Advent 
 cause, and spoke of my responsibility ; expressed 
 
340 UIS,TORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 much anxiety about the cause, and alluded to his 
 own departure. I assured him that he had faith- 
 fully discharged his duty, was clear from the blood 
 of all men, and could now leave this matter in the 
 hands of God ; and, so far as I was concerned, I 
 hoped for grace to enable me to be faithful in the 
 ministry I had received. He seemed to assent, 
 and fell into a doze, — being weak, and unable to 
 converse longer than a few moments at a time. 
 Presently he said : 
 
 "'Elder Himes has come ; — I love Elder Himes.' 
 " He seemed to be greatly comforted in hearing 
 the hymn by Dr. Watts — 
 
 " 'There is a land of pure delight. 
 Where saints immortal reign ; 
 Infinite day excludes the night. 
 And pleasures banish pain,' etc. 
 
 "He was also very fond of hearing — 
 
 " 'In the midst of temptation, and sorrow, and strife. 
 And evils unnumbered, of this bitter life, 
 I look to a blessed earth, free from all care, 
 The kingdom of Jesus, and long to be there. 
 
 Long to be there, long to be there. 
 The kingdom of Jesus, and long to be there,' etc. 
 
 " Such views of the future glory tended to miti- 
 gate the pains of his body, which, at times, were 
 violent. 
 
IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 34 1 
 
 "The closing scene finally came. On the 20th 
 of December, in the morning, it was manifest to all 
 that he must soon depart. During the morning 
 he made no particular conversation, but would 
 break forth in expressions like the following: 
 
 '"Mighty to save!' ' O, I long to be there!' 
 'Victory! victory!' ' Shouting in death!' etc. 
 
 "He finally sunk down into an easy sleeping or 
 dozing state. Occasionally he roused up, and 
 opened his eyes, but was not able to speak, though 
 perfectly rational, and knew us all. He continued 
 to breathe shorter and shorter, till five minutes 
 past three o'clock, P. M., when he calmly and 
 sweetly gave his last breath. The silver cord was 
 loosed, the golden bowl was broken at the foun- 
 tain, and the wheel broken at the cistern ; the dust 
 was left to return to the dust as it was, and the 
 spirit returned to God who gave it. Peacefully 
 and happily he died, with his wife, children and 
 friends about his bed ! I closed his eyes, while 
 all other eyes were filled with tears. It was a 
 solemn scene. While the wife and children and 
 friends were weeping the loss of a beloved relative, 
 I was there to weep the loss of a father in Israel. 
 
 " The funeral service was attended on Sunday, 
 December 23d. The Advent Chapel in Low 
 Hampton being too small to accommodate the 
 family, friends and citizens, who were desirous of 
 
342 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 attending, Mr. Shaw, pastor of the Congregational 
 Church in Fairhaven, kindly offered the use of his 
 large and commodious house. It had been Mr. 
 Miller's request that the funeral service should be 
 held in the Advent Chapel ; but, this being found 
 impossible, the family decided to have a short ser- 
 vice at their residence, to bury the body, and then 
 to proceed to the Congregational Church, for the 
 performance of the more public service. 
 
 "The relatives of the deceased, and a large num- 
 ber of his neighbors and others, assembled at the 
 house at lo A. M. I read the following portions 
 of Scripture, namely: i Thess. iv. 13-18; Phil, 
 iii. 20, 21; Col. iii. 1-3. The choir from the 
 Fairhaven Church then sungthe hymn commencing 
 
 with 
 
 " 'Unveil thy bosom, faithful tomb.' 
 
 After a prayer those present took leave of the 
 corpse, and the procession — formed under the 
 direction of Dr. Smith, of Castleton — proceeded 
 to the old family burying-ground, about half a 
 mile distant. 
 
 " With a last, lingering look, we turned from the 
 tomb, and proceeded with the numerous friends to 
 the meeting-house, to attend the more public ser- 
 vice. About one hundred sleighs followed in the 
 procession. 
 
 " On arriving at the house, I found it densely 
 
IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 343 
 
 filled with people, with the exception of seats re- 
 served for the family, and those who had formed 
 the procession. The service was commenced by 
 singing the hymn in the Jubilee Harp, beginning 
 
 with 
 
 '"How blest the righteous when he dies.' 
 
 Mr. Shaw, pastor of the church, read the 90th 
 Psalm, and addressed the throne of grace; after 
 which the hymn 
 
 " 'Why do we mourn departed friends?' 
 
 was sung. I gave a discourse from Acts xxvi. 6-8 ; 
 'And now I stand and am judged for the hope of 
 the promise made of God unto our fathers : unto 
 which promise our twelve tribes, instantly serving 
 God day and night, hope to come. For which 
 hope's sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of the 
 Jews. Why should it be thought a thing incredible 
 with you, that God should raise the dead?' With 
 a narration of the prominent events in the history 
 of the deceased, and a brief synopsis of his views, 
 the speaker presented the hope of the promise of 
 God to the fathers, to be consummated at the 
 coming of the Lord. The services lasted three 
 hours, and were concluded with the hymn 
 " 'They sleep in Jesus, and are blessed.' 
 The audience was attentive and interested to the 
 close. J. V. HIMES," 
 
344 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 Mr. Miller left a wife, six sons, and two daughters. 
 
 At the Annual Conference, held in New York, 
 in May following, by a unanimous vote, the follow- 
 ing letter of condolence, prepared by a committee 
 appointed for that purpose, was addressed to the 
 relatives of the deceased : 
 
 "In Conference, New York, 
 "May 8th, 1850. 
 
 " To Mrs. Lucy Miller, her children, and other 
 relatives. 
 
 "Afflicted Friends: Since our last meeting, 
 you have been called to mourn the death of a 
 beloved husband, a tender parent, and an affec- 
 tionate friend. In your bereavement we truly 
 sympathize. In your loss we also have lost a 
 friend and brother. But we mourn our loss in 
 view of higher considerations. We regard him as 
 a man called of God to a most important work; 
 and as a man greatly blessed in the successful per- ' 
 formance of that work. The unsullied integrity of 
 his life was crowned by a peaceful and hopeful 
 death. The deep sense of gratitude we feel to God 
 for the benefits conferred on us, through his instru- 
 mentality, we trust will find a response in many 
 Christian hearts. Through the divine blessing on 
 his teaching, our attention has been directed to a 
 more faithful study of the Scriptures, to clearer, 
 
IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 345 
 
 more harmonious and correct views of divine truth. 
 We have thus been led to rejoice in hope of the 
 glory to be revealed at the appearing of Christ. 
 We fondly hoped that he might have been spared 
 till our expectations were realized. He has passed 
 away. May we remember that our obligations are 
 increased by the truth which he taught. May we 
 be prepared for a reunion with him and all the 
 redeemed in that day. Our sincere and united 
 prayer is, that the grace which sustained him under 
 his severe trials, and in the closing scene, may 
 support you in your bereavement, and in all the 
 afflictions of the present state, and secure to you 
 the enjoyment of the glorious future. Tendering 
 to your acceptance this expression of our sym- 
 pathy and condolence, we remain your affection- 
 ate brethren in the faith once delivered to the 
 saints. 
 
 "(Signed,) N. N. Whiting, President. 
 
 "O. R. Fassett, ) ,, . • „ 
 "S. Bliss, \Secreiaries. 
 
 The death of Mr. Miller was very generally no- 
 ticed by the religious and secular press, many of 
 whom spoke in just terms of his honesty and abil- 
 ity. Other papers connected extravagances with 
 his memory with which he had no sympathy 
 and never participated in. 
 
IMPAIRED SIGHT, SICKNESS, DEATH. 347 
 
 And then on thy spirit the rich light was poured, 
 
 Of the beauty of earth, with its Eden restored. 
 
 Never more to Icnow aught of a withering bloom , 
 
 Never more on its bosom to bear up a tomb ; 
 
 But, to crown all these glories, that time must soon bring 
 
 The hope of God's people — our conquering King. 
 
 "Farewell to thee, pilgrim ; no green wreaths we twine. 
 In token of honor for deeds like to thine. 
 From the hand of the Master that bright gift must be. 
 That can bring aught of glory or honor to thee. 
 Rest there, beloved sleeper, 'neath the snow-curtained bed ; 
 Soon the mandate shall echo — 'Come forth, all ye 
 
 dead!'— 
 Through the caverns of earth where God's people may be. 
 And to depths of the coral groves, under the sea. 
 Ye who bear him now rest. — Lower the corpse 'rieath the 
 
 sod ; 
 Farewell to thee, thou faithful, true servant of God." 
 
 The remains of William Miller and his wife, 
 Lucy P. Miller, repose in the Low Hampton 
 Cemetery, a short distance east of their residence. 
 The family have marked the spot by neat monu- 
 ments, a picture of which is shown on the preced- 
 ing page. 
 
 On the top of Mr. Miller's monument is the fol- 
 lowing inscription: "At the time appointed the 
 end shall be," and near the base, " But go thy way 
 till the end be, for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy 
 lot at the end of the days." 
 
 Mrs. Lucy P. Miller, wife of William Miller, died 
 May 28th, 1854, at the age of 70 years. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 
 
 V^ R. MILLER'S published writings comprise 
 his Sixteen Lectures on the Prophecies, his Life 
 and Views, of about three hundred pages each, and 
 a number of pamphlets, tracts, etc., comprising re- 
 views of his reviewers, expositions of Scriptures, 
 etc. Some extracts from these writings have 
 already been given. A few other selections as 
 showing his style and the manner of treating his 
 subjects, are here presented. ■''■■- 
 
 "THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 
 
 ' ' ' And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven 
 set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed ; and the 
 kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break 
 in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand 
 forever.' — Dan. ii. 44. 
 
 "Much has been said and written on this by dif- 
 ferent commentators. Different sects and partisans 
 have seized this text, and applied it to their sect, 
 and proved, as they verily believe, that their sect 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 349 
 
 is the true kingdom of God, which will stand 
 forever. 
 
 "The Catholics say it was set up in the days of 
 the Roman Caesars, and thus claim for the Pope St. 
 Peter's chair and the kingdom : that to the Bishop 
 of Rome were the keys of this kingdom given at 
 the demise of St. Peter, and that the popes have 
 been the sucessor and earthly head of this king- 
 dom ever since. The Baptist writers, many of 
 them, say the same, and claim a descent from the 
 apostles for the Baptist Church, — making tht, 
 church what the Catholics do the pope, — and try 
 to show a regular succession of the church, as the 
 Catholics do their popes. They also claim be- 
 lievers' baptism {immersion) as an initiatory rite 
 into the kingdom, and that none are citizens of 
 this kingdom until they comply with this requisi- 
 tion. The Episcopalians, or some of them, claim 
 this same kingdom to have been set up in the days 
 of the kings of England, and, therefore, the kings 
 or queens of England are the accredited head of 
 the episcopacy, and rulers over the visible church 
 The Presbyterians say it was set up in the days of 
 Luther, among the German kings ; the Quakers, 
 in the days of Fox ; the Methodists, in the days of 
 Wesley; the Shakers, in the days of Ann Lee'; 
 and the Mormons, by Joseph Smith. 
 
 "All writers seemed determined to have an 
 
3 so HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 earthly kingdom, and an earthly head to that king- 
 dom. I Cor. iii. 3, 4: 'For ye are yet carnal; 
 for whereas there is among you envying, and strife, 
 and divisions, are ye not carnal, and walk as men? 
 For while one saith, I am of Paul ; and another, I 
 am of ApoUos; are ye not carnal?' Or, as is 
 properly said by James iii. 14-16: 'But if ye 
 have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory 
 not, and lie not against the truth. This wisdom 
 descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, 
 devilish. For where envying and strife is, there is 
 confusion, and every evil work.' 
 
 "And now permit me to show that this kingdom 
 is neither ' earthly, sensual, nor devilish ; ' but I 
 shall show 
 
 "I. What it is; 
 
 "II. Whose it is; 
 
 "III. When it is; and, 
 
 "IV. Where it is. 
 
 " I. What it is. It is heavenly ; for the God 
 of heaven sets it up, that is, exalts it. It is evi- 
 dently a holy kingdom, for the will of God is to 
 be done in it as in heaven. Luke xi. 2 : ' And 
 he said unto them, when ye pray, say, Our Father 
 which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name : Thy 
 kingdom Come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, 
 so in earth.' 
 
 " It is a righteous kingdom. See Romans xiv. 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 35 I 
 
 17: ' For the kingdom of God is not meat and 
 drink, but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the 
 Holy Ghost.' 
 
 " It is an everlasting kingdom, — ' shall stand for- 
 ever,' says our text. Psalm cxlv. 12, 13: 'To 
 make known to the sons of men his mighty acts, 
 and the glorious majesty of his kingdom. Thy 
 kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and thy do- 
 minion endureth throughout all , generations.' 
 Dan. vii. 14, 27: 'And there was given him 
 dominion and glory, and a kingdom, that all peo- 
 ple, nations, and languages, should serve him ; 
 his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which 
 shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which 
 shall not be destroyed.' 'And the kingdom and 
 dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under 
 the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of 
 the saints of the most High, whose kingdom is an 
 everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve 
 and obey him.' 
 
 " As there cannot be two kingdoms, and both 
 stand forever, we must naturally suppose, by the 
 texts which I have quoted, that it must be a glo- 
 rified kingdom ; and; indeed, the last text quoted 
 proves it to be in the New Jerusalem state. See, 
 also. Psalm xxiv. 7-10 : ' Lift up your heads, O ye 
 gates, and be ye lifted up, ye everlasting doors, 
 and the King of glory shall come in. Who is this 
 
352 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 King of glory? The Lord strong and mighty, the 
 Lord mighty in battle. . . . Who is this King of 
 glory? The Lord of hosts, he is the King of glo- 
 ry.' Psalm cxlv. lo, ii: 'All thy works shall 
 praise thee, O Lord ; and thy saints shall bless 
 thee. They shall speak of the glory of thy king- 
 .dom, and talk of thy power.' Isa. ii. lo, 19, 21 : 
 ' Enter into the rock and hide thee in the dust, for 
 fear of the Lord, and for the glory of his majesty. 
 And they shall go into the holes of the rocks, and 
 into the caves of the earth, for fear of the Lord, 
 and for the glory of his majesty, when he ariseth to 
 shake terribly the earth. To go into the clefts of 
 the rocks, and into the tops of the rugged rocks, 
 for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of his maj- 
 esty, when he ariseth to shake terribly the earth.' 
 "If it is a glorified and an eternal kingdom, it 
 cannot be an earthly or mortal kingdom. It is an 
 immortal one. Christ says, John xviii. 36: 'My 
 kingdom is not of this world : if my kingdom were 
 of this world, then would my servants fight that I 
 should not be delivered to the Jews ; but now is 
 my kingdom not from hence.' It cannot be an 
 earthly kingdom. And again, i Cor. xv. 50: 
 'Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood 
 cannot inherit the kingdom of God ; neither doth 
 corruption inherit incorruption.' If this be true, it 
 cannot be in a mortal state. But I will prove it im- 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 3S3 
 
 mortal. Matt. viii. ii, 12 : 'And I say unto 
 you, that many shall come from the east and west, 
 and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and 
 Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven ; but the children 
 of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer dark- 
 ness ; there shall be weeping and gnashing of 
 teeth.' Luke xiii. 28, 29: 'There shall be weep- 
 ing and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abra- 
 ham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in 
 the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust 
 out. And they shall' come from the east, and 
 from the west, from the north, and from the south, 
 and shall sit down in the kingdom of God.' 
 
 " This can never be in a mortal state ; for Abra- 
 ham, Isaac, and Jacob, together with all the proph- 
 ets, have passed from the mortal state. Then we 
 may well conclude that the kingdom spoken of in 
 our text is a heavenly kingdom, holy, righteous, 
 and everlasting ; an eternal kingdom, where the 
 subjects of the kingdom will shine as the sun, and 
 all the heirs be glorified, and corruption be changed 
 into incorruption, and the mortal to immortal. 
 Then death will be swallowed up in victory. 
 
 •• How foolish and ridiculous is the idea that ' it 
 shall not be left to other people,' if the subjects 
 are not immortal ! If deaths and births continue 
 as now, in one hundred years death would conquer 
 the whole kingdom, and in process of time would 
 
354 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 change every subject from those who received it at 
 the beginning, to their descendants; and in the 
 fullness of time, according to the temporal millen- 
 nial doctrine, the devil will be let loose, and con- 
 quer a large number of children, which have been 
 literally born in the kingdom, the number of whom 
 is as the sand of the sea-shore, and transplant them 
 out of the eternal and everlasting kingdom of God 
 into the kingdom of the devil, and there excite 
 them to make war against their sires, in the beloved 
 city." If our learned men can reason no better 
 than this, I would advise them to go where they 
 can get a little common sense, before they under- 
 take to teach people who, know their right hand 
 from the left. And were it not for the influence 
 they obtain by newspaper puffs, for which the edi- 
 tors make them pay well, they would obtain no 
 more influence than their writings deserve. But 
 let us now inquire concerning this kingdom. 
 
 "II. Whose it is. 
 
 "I." I answer, it is God's kingdom. Acts xiv. 
 22: 'Confirming the souls of the disciples, and 
 exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that 
 we must through much tribulation enter into the 
 kingdom of God.' 2 Thess. i. 5 : ' Which is a 
 manifest token of the righteous judgment of God, 
 that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of 
 
 1 See Doviling's Reply to Miller, pp. 217, 218. 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 35 S 
 
 God, for which ye also suffer.' Both of these show 
 that the kingdom of God was not then come ; but 
 believers were exhorted to be faithful, and endure 
 sufferings and tribulation, that they might be 
 counted worthy to obtain the kingdom of God 
 when it should come. Therefore, none will pre- 
 tend that a temporal millennium is here alluded to, 
 or that the gospel church is here meant ; for these 
 brethren were already counted worthy to belong 
 to the church. '_■)■. 
 
 "2. It is a kingdom given unto Jesust. Christ, 
 the Son of man, when he leaves the mediatorial 
 seat, gives up the redeemed church to God the 
 Father, and the mediatorship becomes subject to 
 God. Christ having performed all the work which 
 the Father gave him to do as Mediator, the medi- 
 atorial kingdom, or kingdom of grace, is given up, 
 and the kingdom of God set up ; and Christ 
 then sits on the throne of his father David, having 
 put down all enemies, and all authority and power, 
 against his rightful reign on earth; having dashed 
 the kingdoms to pieces like a potter's vessel, burned 
 up the wicked, cleansed the earth, and raised the 
 saints. Then the kingdoms of this world become 
 the kingdom of our Lord and of his Christ, and 
 he shall reign for ever and ever. 
 
 " Now you will ask for my proof. This is right ; 
 and in my soul I wish you would be as particular 
 
3S6 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 with all who preach the gospel, and demand their 
 evidences. We should have less error in our world, 
 and more truth. 
 
 "First: See Daniel vii. 13, 14: 'I saw in the 
 night visions ; and behold, one like the Son of 
 man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to 
 the Ancient of Days, and they brought him near 
 before him. And there was given him dominion, 
 and gloi-y, and a kingdom, that all people, nations 
 and languages, should serve him : his dominion is 
 an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass 
 away, and his kingdom that which shall not be 
 destroyed.' This proves the kingdom to be given 
 to the Son of man. 
 
 "Second: See i Cor. xv. 23—25: 'But every 
 man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; 
 afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. 
 Then cometh the end, when he shall have de- 
 livered up the kingdom to God, even the Father ; 
 when he shall have put down all rule, and all 
 authority and power. For he must reign till he 
 hath put all enemies under his feet.' We may 
 further inquire, To whom is the kingdom given? 
 
 "Third : I answer, it is given to the saints. See 
 Dan. vii. 21,22,27: 'I beheld, and the same horn 
 made war with the saints, and prevailed against 
 them ; until the Ancient of Days came, and judg- 
 ment was given to the saints of the most High ; 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 357 
 
 and the time came that the saints possessed the 
 kingdom.' 'And the kingdom and dominion, and 
 the greatness of the kingdom under the whole 
 heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints 
 of the most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting 
 kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey 
 him.' Luke xii. 32: 'Fear not, little flock, for 
 it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the 
 kingdom.' Matt. xxv. 34: 'Then shall the King 
 say unto them on his right hand. Come, ye blessed 
 of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for 
 you from the foundation of the world.' 
 
 " III. I will now show WHEN IT IS they will enter 
 this kingdom and inherit it forever. Not in this 
 present world ; for in this world they are to suffer 
 persecution ; also, they are strangers and pilgrims 
 in this world. 2 Tim. iii. 12: 'Yea, and all that 
 will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer perse- 
 cution.' Heb. xi. 13, 14: 'These all died in 
 faith, not having received the promises, but having 
 .seen them afar ofT, and were persuaded of them, 
 and embraced them, and confessed that they were 
 strangers and pilgrims on the earth. For they 
 that say such things, declare plainly that they seek 
 a country.' Also, verse 16: ' But now they desire 
 a better country, that is, an heavenly ; wherefore 
 God is not ashamed to be called their God ; for he 
 hath prepared for them a city.' 
 
358 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 "But it is at the coming of Christ with power 
 and great glory, when he shall come in the clouds 
 and in his kingdom. See Dan. vii. 13, 14: 'I saw 
 in the night visions ; and, behold, one like the Son 
 of man came .with the clouds of heaven, and came 
 to the Ancient of Days, and they brought him near 
 before him. And there was given him dominion, 
 and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations 
 and languages, should serve him : his dominion is 
 an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass 
 away, and his kingdom that which shall not be 
 destroyed.' Matt. xkv. 31: ' When the Son of 
 man shall come in his glory, and all the holy 
 angels, with him, then shall he sit upon the throne 
 of his glory.' 
 
 " But our text tells us it will be set up in the days 
 of those kings. What kings? I answer: the ten 
 toes, of which he had just been speaking, are a 
 representation of ten kingdoms, into which the 
 iron, or fourth kingdom, should be divided. Com- 
 pare Dan. ii. 41, 42, with Dan. vii. 23, 24: 'And 
 whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of pot- 
 ter's clay and part iron, the kingdom shall be di- 
 vided, but there shall be in it of the strength of the 
 iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed 
 with clay. And as the toes of the feet were part 
 of iron and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be 
 partly strong, and -partly broken.' Thus he said, 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 359 
 
 'The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon 
 earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, 
 and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread 
 it down and break it in pieces. And the ten horns 
 out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise : 
 and another shall arise after them : and he shall 
 be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three 
 kings.' ? 
 
 "Then our text more than implies that these 
 ten kings are to be in existence until Christ shall 
 come and dash them to pieces, and they be de- 
 stroyed by the brightness of his coming. 2 Thess. 
 ii. 8 : ' And then shall that Wicked be revealed, 
 whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of 
 his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness 
 of his coming.' Also, Dan. ii. 45 : 'Forasmuch 
 as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the 
 mountain without hands, and that it brake in 
 pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and 
 the gold ; the great God hath made known to the 
 king what shall come to pass hereafter : and the 
 dream is certain and the interpretation thereof 
 sure.' These passages are as simple and as plain 
 as words can make them. And I am bold to say, 
 that no one will, or can, consistently with com- 
 mon sense, deny that these ten toes do denote ten 
 kings ; and I have never yet seen any but scoffers, 
 skeptics or infidels, who would deny it. If these 
 
36o HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 ten toes do represent ten kings or kingdoms, as all 
 good expositors do admit, there can hardly be a 
 shadow of a doubt but we are on the very close of 
 the kingdoms; for they have now existed more 
 than 1300 years, and this is a greater proportion 
 than other parts of the image have borne with 
 reference to time. And had we no other rule, we 
 ought to be near our watch tower night and day, 
 lest he, Christ, come and find us sleeping. 
 
 " IV. I will now show WHERE this KINGDOM 
 IS TO BE. And, I. It is to be under the whole 
 heaven. SeeDan. vii. 27 ; Phil. ii. 9, 10: 'Where- 
 fore God also hath highly exalted him, and given 
 him a name which is above every name ; that at 
 the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things 
 in heaven, and things in earth, and things under 
 the earth.' 2. It is to be on the earth. Psalm ii. 
 8 : ' Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen 
 for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of 
 the earth for thy possession.' Also, xxv. 13 : ' His 
 soul shall dwell at ease, and his seed shall inherit 
 the earth.' xxxvii. 9 : ' For evil doers shall be 
 cut off: but those that wait upon the Lord, they 
 shall inherit the earth.' 
 
 "By the proof thus adduced we see that the 
 kingdom spoken of in our text is not earthly ; for 
 the kingdoms of the earth are broken to pieces 
 and carried away, and no place found for them, 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 36 1 
 
 It is not sensual, — man ruling overman, or tyran- 
 nizing over his fellow ; but each will do as he 
 would have others do unto him, and each will love 
 his neighbor as himself. It is not to be wondered 
 at, then, that a rich man cannot easily enter this 
 kingdom, nor one who lords it over his fellow; for 
 the meek only can inherit it. This, too, shows why 
 kings, captains, and mighty men are destroyed 
 in the great battle of God Almighty; for those 
 spirits and principles cannot exist in the kingdom 
 of God. We learn, too, by this view, why the 
 earth is cleansed by firr ; for the proud and all 
 that do wickedly must be consumed out of it. 
 This, too, accounts for the scoffers in these last 
 days ; for they well know, if the kingdom is to be 
 a righteous one, they themselves can have no part 
 in it. We also learn by this why some of our 
 doctors of divinity and professors, some of our 
 reverends and clergy, some of our editors and 
 Christian teachers, as they wish to be called, are 
 so strongly opposed to this doctrine. They know, 
 if Christ should come, he would not regard their 
 high sounding titles nor their dogmatical teach- 
 ings ; they know that the great aim of some has 
 been to seek honors of men and worldly profits, 
 and their trade is in danger. The spiritual reign 
 and conversion of the world has been their hobby, 
 and they hug to the foolish idea of converting the 
 
362 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 world to their dogmas and faith by means of money 
 and sectarian missionaries. As well may they 
 undertake to dip the ocean dry with a fireman's 
 bucket as to convert the world with their sectarian 
 motives and party creeds. 
 
 "Every discerning mind knows that, at the 
 present time, the Roman Church are making two 
 proselytes to the Protestant's one ; and all must 
 agree that, of those converted by Protestants, one- 
 half, or nearly so, are mere nominal professors. 
 Well may we say, 'millions of years' must pass 
 away before our world could be converted. But 
 I ask, what man of common sense, who has read 
 and believes his Bible, can for a moment believe 
 that ' millions of years ' must intervene before 
 Christ will come? 
 
 "Much more Scripture might be produced to 
 show we are on the end of the world. Yet the 
 Scripture is fulfilling to the very letter by those 
 scoffers of the present day, who say, ' Where is 
 the promise of his coming?' and, also, who ' say in 
 their hearts, My Lord delayeth his coming.' And 
 some of them are so awfully daring as to publish 
 openly and boldly to the world that he will not 
 come this ' million of years yet.' Strange infatua- 
 tion ! It is time for all who sincerely love our 
 Lord to awake from their slumbers, trim their 
 lamps, and be ready ; for the Bridegroom is at the 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 363 
 
 door. Why will you be so backward in believing 
 God's word? Can you not discern the signs of 
 the times? 
 
 " I beseech you, O sinner ! do not hear to those 
 who will deceive you. Look for yourselves ; read, 
 study, and consider for yourselves. You may de- 
 pend upon it, every important movement of the 
 nations, of the church, of sects, and societies, of the 
 world, denotes the end of all things at hand. A 
 few more days to be numbered, and time will be 
 no more. Regard not those teachers who are 
 crying peace and safety, when sudden destruction 
 cometh ; that say, ' My Lord delayeth his coming.' 
 Be warned by one who feels for your souls. I ask 
 not for your honors, nor for your money; let them 
 perish with the world. I ask you to escape for 
 your life, your eternal life." 
 
 "A SCENE OF THE LAST DAY. 
 
 "The supposed reflections of a sinner, witnessing the sol- 
 emn events which immediately precede and follow the second 
 advent of our Lord Jesus Christ and the conflagration of the 
 world." 
 
 "'Ah! what means that noise? Can that be 
 
 thunder? Too long, too loud and shrill; more 
 
 like a thousand trumpets sounding an onset. It 
 
 shakes the earth. . . . See, see, it reels ! How 
 
 dreadful ! How strange ! . . . Another phenome- 
 
364 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 noil to frighten poor, ignorant fanatics. I will not 
 be afraid. Let nature play her fantastic gambols. 
 My soul's too brave to shake, too big to be afraid. 
 When the stars fell like hailstones I stood unmoved, 
 and laughed at other's fears. They passed awa}', 
 and all was calm again. It was one of nature's 
 freaks. So oft of late has nature played her tricks, 
 methinks 'tis natural. There was a time when 
 superstition reigned. The world would then have 
 said — ah, yes, and believed it, too — that these 
 denoted war, bloodshed, and great convulsions 
 among men ; but now the world has become more 
 wise ; they are not fools and cowards, as our fore- 
 fathers. . . . Hark ! another sound, more long, 
 more loud, more dreadful still ! Rock, rock ! the 
 world is rocking men, like babes, to sleep. I will 
 not yet be scared. This may be natural. The 
 wind is pent up in the bowels of the earth, and, in 
 seeking vent, makes all this uproar. Th&e noises 
 in the earth and roarings of the sea, which have of 
 late made timid mortals shake, by this philosophy 
 are all accounted for. I am not shaken yet. Na- 
 ture will work her own cure ; and, while these 
 Christian fools are trembling under their vain 
 imaginations of these sights and signs of the great 
 last day, I stand un — . . . A third great blast — a 
 shout, a cry! What means this wild roar? I'll 
 go and see. . . . 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 365 
 
 "... 'Ah! I thought it SO. Aurora borealis ! ' 
 \speaking to the multitude. \ ' Ye fools and cowards 
 all ! why do you make ado about this so com- 
 mon sight? Have you not often seen, within a 
 few years past, the heavens almost as brilliant 
 as now, — what the vulgar illiterate called "fire, 
 and blood, and pillars of smoke;" and then it 
 passed away, and nothing was left but to ridicule 
 each other's fears ? And so now ; this will soon 
 pass a — 
 
 "... 'But it increases. See, see, how bril- 
 liant ! The very clouds are bright with glory. 
 It rolls and gathers to the zenith. . . . Hark ! 
 hark ! another sound, more deep ; a fourth, more 
 loud and long; a second shout ! 'tis like the human 
 voice ; it is the wind, the electric fluid in the air. 
 See, see ! the heavens do shake ! the clouds, the 
 light, the air, are trembling yet. . . . And yet the 
 light rolls on, the cloud grows brighter, and the 
 rays diverge from yonder point. An eye ! an eye ! 
 how like the All-seeing Eye ! I will not tremble 
 yet. These coward souls shall never see me sha — . 
 What ! yet another crack ! How deafening to the 
 ear ! Another shout ! . . . Sure, that was a shout 
 of men ; I hear them still. The mountains shake 
 and tremble on their base ; the hills move to and 
 fro ; the compass-needle has forsaken the pole, and 
 leaps toward the zenith point. The sea has fled. 
 
366 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 its bounds, and rivers backward in their channels 
 run. What can this mean?'" 
 
 "A VISION OF DEATH. 
 
 " I saw, — whether asleep or awake, I cannot tell, 
 but this I know : I saw the dark and dismal door 
 of Death. It was narrow as the grave ; and only 
 one could enter at a time, and tread its winding 
 steep. Yet thousands passed the door. There 
 were seen all ages, all ranks, and all conditions, 
 passing towards the door. 
 
 "I saw the drunkard quaff his bowl of poison, 
 burst open the door of death and stagger in. I 
 heard a curse, a groan, a fall, a hollow, dismal 
 sound, and all was silent as the tomb. 
 
 "Next came a voluptuary. He laughed, he 
 danced, and leaped the fearful leap. I heard a 
 trembling cry. Spectators shuddered and turned 
 their eyes away, and nothing more was seen. 
 
 " A selfish miser came, loaded down with bags 
 of gold. He staggered to the door, laid down his 
 gold, and wept. A dismal cloud enveloped him. 
 A laugh was heard. And, when the cloud was 
 gone, gold, miser, — all had disappeared. 
 
 "There came a man of honor. On his brow 
 wreaths of victory were twined. He, too, must 
 pass the gate. He touched the secret spring. 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 367 
 
 The door wide open flew. Darkness enveloped 
 him. And nothing now was seen, save a few dried 
 leaves of laurel. 
 
 "There came a giddy youth. His eye was 
 sparkling. While looking on the world, he back- 
 ward ran against the door, and fell. I heard a 
 piteous moan, a distant shriek, and silence reigned 
 again. 
 
 " I saw one other come. Hope sat upon his 
 brow. He smiled and wept ; but, with a forward 
 look, he traced the path, while in his hand he held 
 a little Book, and often read. I saw he had a glass 
 that penetrated the dark abyss, and left a ray be- 
 hind. I heard him sing. 'Twas not a song of 
 earth, but soft and sweet like the melodious sounds 
 of distant music on a summer's eve. He passed 
 the door of death ; and, like the setting sun, whose 
 rays have chased the flying clouds away, he passed 
 to rise more glorious on the morrow." 
 
 "TIME. 
 
 "You ask me, sir, to tell the cause 
 Why nature changes in her laws ; 
 And why, in youth, time lags so slow. 
 But flies so swift as old we grow. 
 
 " rU tell thee, friend. Lay not the blame. 
 Nor call old time ' a fickle dame.' 
 She heeds you not, nor will she stay. 
 To stop your progress or decay. 
 
368 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 "When you were young, like other boys, 
 You sought anticipated joys ; 
 And when for future years you pined. 
 You thought not of those left behind. 
 
 "You watched for years, for weeks, and days 
 To come, to bring your wished-for-plays ; 
 And, with our future good in view. 
 Time lags behind to me and you. 
 
 "We measure not by running sands. 
 Nor by the clock's revolving hands ; 
 But think old time must run and fly, 
 To bring our wished-for objects nigh; 
 
 "But, when we to the object come. 
 We think old time must cease to run. 
 And be obedient to our need : 
 To walk or fly, as we shall speed. 
 
 " So the vain youth, to imitate 
 Follies and vices of the great. 
 Longs for the day of liberty, 
 When he from guardians may be free. 
 
 "Old time revolves at slowest pace 
 When we're most eager for the race. 
 In youth or age, in hope or fear, 
 He walks or runs, till death draws near." 
 
 "AN ALLEGORY. 
 
 "There was a certain prince of royal blood. 
 His father was one of the most powerful monarchs 
 in the world, and every way qualified to rule over 
 the people of his inheritance. He bid fair not 
 only to rule in justice and equity, but to exalt 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 369 
 
 his subjects to an honorable station and to great 
 glory. 
 
 "This prince, whose name we shall call Eman- 
 or, was brought up at his father's court, where 
 he was taught all the principles of truth and right- 
 eousness. He was early taught to learn obedience 
 to his father's will ; and was never known to be 
 disobedient to a single command, or to break one 
 of those righteous principles by which his father's 
 subjects were governed. He suffered much, that 
 he might have pity on those who suffered. He 
 was tempted often by foreign courtiers, who vis- 
 ited his father's court, to follow the vanities and 
 follies of other courts ; but was always able to 
 resist the temptation, and expose their false 
 reasoning to their own shame and confusion. He 
 was, therefore, able to succor others that were 
 tempted. He lived on the most simple fare, was 
 frugal and plain in his dress, and economical in his 
 expenses, that he might make the poor richer. 
 ' He went about doing good.' No ostentation, no 
 self-aggrandizement was in his religion, but a pure, 
 holy flame of love to God and man. His person 
 was perfect, his form comely, his soul pure. This 
 was the character, and such the qualifications of 
 Emanor, the Prince of whom I have been speak- 
 ing. 
 
 "In addition to what I have related, he was a 
 
370 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 great Captain, a mighty Conqueror, and a Prince 
 of peace. In the wars which his father waged 
 with the most potent enemies of his government, 
 he came off conqueror, and more than conqueror, 
 over some of the most stubborn and rebellious 
 subjects that any government was ever troubled 
 with. He carried the olive branch of peace into 
 the enemies' camp ; and, although he was treated 
 with indignity, scorn, and hatred, was reviled, 
 mocked, spit upon, was smitten, bruised, wounded, 
 and torn, slandered, defamed, and cast out, yet he 
 ceased not to cry. Peace, anc^ to proclaim. Pardon 
 to the chief of the rebels, on condition of their 
 throwing down the weapons of their rebellion, and 
 returning to the allegiance of their lawful and 
 righteous Sovereign. And, when they refused 
 even these conditions, he bought them of his 
 father, paid the utmost farthing for their release, 
 and then followed them, day after day, with kind 
 invitations, with soft words, and great and rich 
 promises, until his own spirit was kindled in 
 their hearts, and they yielded to the 'power of 
 his word'; for 'never did man speak as he 
 spake.' ' 
 
 "Here the reader must acknowledge that we 
 have a pattern worthy of all love, imitation, and 
 adoration. All rational minds must admit that it 
 could not be properly called idolatry to adore and 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 37 1 
 
 worship so perfect, powerful, and excellent a 
 Being as this. And these rebels were in the habit 
 of calling him their ' Master,' ' Saviour,' ' Creator,' 
 'Lord God,' 'the Holy One, 'the First and the 
 Last,' ' the only true God,' etc. 
 
 "The King, the Father of Emanor, having de- 
 signed to procure a bride for the Prince, his son, 
 made a general proclamation in his empire, and 
 sent forth a herald to publish even to the ends of 
 the earth this his design, and fixing to his decree 
 some of the following conditions : 
 
 " 1st. The damsel who would aspire to this great 
 honor must believe in this proclamation, and place 
 implicit confidence in the word, power, and good- 
 ness of the Prince; her faith must be tried by all 
 the means the wisdom of the Prince could devise, 
 to know whether it was pure and would endure to 
 the end ; and this was to be known by her obedi- 
 ence to the commands of her Lord and Prince." 
 
 This sketch is, of course, incomplete. It is a 
 subject of regret that he did not proceed to de- 
 scribe the trials of the church, the manner in which 
 God led her, to prove her and try her, and fit her 
 for the exalted position to which she is destined, 
 when she shall be presented to the Father, without 
 spot or blemish, at the marriage supper of the 
 Lamb. 
 
372 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 "THE DAY OF THE LORD. 
 
 " ' Ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should 
 overtake you as a thief. Ye are. all the children of light, and 
 the children of the day : we are not of the night, nor of 
 darkness.' — i Thess. v. 4, 5. 
 
 " This passage of Scripture is one of many that 
 come to us in this time of trial with a blessed prom- 
 ise that, if we are what we should be, we shall 
 know something respecting the coming of the day 
 of the Lord. 
 
 "Many tell us it is no matter whether we know 
 anything on this subject, and that, if we remain in 
 ignorance of it, we shall be safe. But the apostle, 
 in the context, shows us the consequences of that 
 day coming on us as a thief : ' For yourselves know 
 perfectly, that the day of the Lord so cometh as a 
 thief in the night. For when they shall say. Peace 
 and safety ; then sudden destruction cometh upon 
 them, as travail upon a woman with child ; and 
 they shall not escape.' 
 
 " He cannot mean by this that that day will steal 
 in upon us, and we not be looking for it. It is 
 only those who say, Peace and safety, — who say 
 the day is not coming, — who are thus overtaken, 
 as a thief comes unawares and spoils his neighbor 
 of his goods. 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 373 
 
 "How blessed the thought — the Day of To-morrow! 
 When Glory's bright Sun shall banish all sorrow ; 
 When the trials of life shall be over ; and never 
 Draw us from our love, forever and ever. 
 
 "I long for the day! The night has been dreary, 
 To tarry and pray the flesh becomes weaiy ; 
 I long for the voice, God's servants awaking. 
 That soon shall announce that that day is breaking. 
 
 "O, then shall our eyes refrain from all weeping, 
 And our eyelids no more shall be heavy with sleeping, 
 When death is disarmed of his trident of terror, 
 And sin has no charms forever and ever. 
 
 "Let weary ones sing! How can they be fearful? 
 Since Christ is our King, our hearts will be cheerful ; 
 I long for the day, 'mid this wreck of commotion. 
 To land me safe home in eternity's ocean." 
 
 THE PARABLE OF THE TEN VIRGINS. 
 
 Mr. Miller thus gives his understanding of what 
 is denoted by their "trimming" their lamps. 
 
 "The world, for a number of years, have been 
 trimming their lamps, and the wise and foolish 
 have been engaged in translating the word of God 
 into almost every language known to us upon the 
 earth.. This is the time, and the same time that 
 Gabriel informed Daniel, ' Many should run to and 
 fro, and knowledge should increase.' This, too, is 
 the same time when the angel flying through the 
 midst of heaven had the everlasting gospel to 
 preach to them who dwelt upon the earth. Here 
 are Christ's words fulfilled, where he says, • And 
 
374 HISTORY OP WILLIAM MiLLER. 
 
 this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all 
 the world for a witness unto all nations ; and then 
 shall the end come.' 
 
 " It is plain, to any diligent observer of the signs 
 of the times, that all the societies for moral reform 
 in our world at the present day are parts of the 
 fulfillment of the parable, giving more light. 
 What of our Bible societies? Are not these 
 trimming the lamp for millions of human beings? 
 
 "The missionary societies, of all sects and de- 
 nominations, which have been established within 
 forty years, have as far exceeded all former exer- 
 tions of the kind as the bverflowing Nile does the 
 waters of the brook Kidron. 
 
 "The Sabbath Schools and Bible classes are but 
 a part of the fulfillment of the parable, yet clearly 
 an evidence that the virgins are now trimming 
 their lamps. 
 
 "Tract societies are of much use, and are an 
 efficient means to help to trim the lamps. Like 
 snuffers that take away the preventives to the light, 
 so are tracts. They take away from the mind the 
 prejudice that thousands have against reading the 
 word of God ; they remove those rooted and 
 groundless opinions, which many have, that they 
 cannot understand the Bible ; they serve to excite 
 the mind to this kind of reading ; they enlighten 
 the understanding in some scriptural truths; they 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 375 
 
 are pioneers, in many instances, to conversion ; 
 they can be sent where the word of God cannot at 
 first be received ; in one word, they are the 
 harbingers of light, the forerunners of the Bible. 
 
 " Temperance societies. These serve one pur- 
 pose in trimming the lamps and preparing the way 
 for the virgins to go out and meet the Bridegroom. 
 Our world, twenty years ago, might be called a 
 world of fashionable drunkards ; almost all men 
 drank of the intoxicating bowl, and thought it no 
 harm. But when the lamp began to dart its rays 
 around our tabernacles, it was found by woeful 
 experience that those who drank of the poisonous 
 cup were totally and wholly unprepared to receive 
 the warning voice or to hear the midnight cry, 
 ' Behold, the Bridegroom cometh ! ' No, ' they 
 that were drunken were drunken in the night,' says 
 the apostle. ' Therefore let us watch and be sober.' 
 And Peter tells us, ' But the end of all things is at 
 hand ; be ye therefore sober, and watch unto 
 prayer.' How foolish would it have been for a 
 drunken man to be set on a watch, or a praying 
 man to be found drunk I Therefore, in order that 
 men might be in a suitable frame of mind to receive 
 instruction at the close of this dispensation, 4nd be 
 in a situation to listen to the midnight cry, God 
 ordered the virgins, and they arose and trimmed 
 their lamps ; and in all human probability thou- 
 
376 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 sands, who would have met a drunkard's grave if 
 this society had not arisen, are now watching, with 
 their lamps trimmed and burning, ready to meet 
 the Bridegroom at his coming. Perhaps this tem- 
 perance society is the virgin's last resort. The 
 Judge stands at the door ; go ye out to meet him. 
 
 " And now, my Christian friends, let me inquire, 
 Are your lamps trimmed and burning? And have 
 you oil in your vessels? Are you prepared for 
 the coming Bridegroom ? And are you awake to 
 this important subject? What say you? If this 
 parable, to which I have directed your minds, has 
 reference to the last day and the coming of Christ; 
 if the 'virgins' have reference to all men in the 
 probationary state, and dividing them into two 
 classes, wise and foolish ; if the ' lamp is the word 
 of God, and 'oil' means faith in his word, or grace 
 in the heart, as some say, — then my conclusions are 
 just, and the evidence is strong that we live at the 
 end of the gospel kingdom, and upon the threshold 
 of the glorified state of the righteous. 
 
 " But, my impenitent friends, what shall I say to 
 you ? Shall I say, as the Master in the parable, 
 ' Behold, the Bridegroom cometh : go ye out to 
 meet him?' Prepare to meet your Judge. Now 
 he has given you a time for repentance ; you have 
 a probationary season, and possibly now the sceptre 
 of mercy is held out to you. Repent, or it will 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 377 
 
 soon be said to you, as Jeremiah said to the virgin, 
 the daughter of Egypt, ' In vain shalt thou use 
 many medicines; for thou shalt not be cured ;' or, 
 as in the parable, ' I know you not.' Have you 
 no oil in your lamps? Delay not a moment; be- 
 lieve the gospel, and you will live; believe the 
 word of God ; receive the love of the Bridegroom, 
 and make no delay ; for while they went to buy, 
 the Bridegroom came ; and they that were ready 
 went in with him to the marriage, and the door 
 was shut. O think what must be the exercise of 
 your minds when these things shall be real; when 
 you will stand without and knock, saying, 'Lord, 
 Lord, open to us ! ' Again I ask, will you repent, 
 believe, and be saved?" 
 
 By way of introduction, the following from the 
 pen of Bro. Gibbs seems appropriate : 
 
 " We find recorded in Mr. Miller's old text-book, 
 dated 1839, the manner in which he would present 
 the prophetic truth to the people. With but a 
 very few exceptions his first text would be, in a 
 course of lectures, Titus, ii 13, and his next would 
 be in Dan. viii. 13. In Boston he spoke on Titus 
 ii. 13, seven times. His course consisted of eigh- 
 teen lectures. How he could give so many 
 extemporaneous lectures without rest, is truly 
 wonderful. In ten days he gave eighteen lectures 
 at Lockport, N. Y., he followed these up with sev- 
 
378 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 enteen at Buffalo, N. Y., in nine days. In five 
 towns in the State of New York (in 1843) he gave 
 within forty-seven days, eighty-two lectures, there 
 being but five days in which he had no service. 
 The lectures were from one hour to over two 
 hours long. He also records the fact that between 
 1832 and 1844, he gave, in twelve years, 3200 
 lectures." 
 
 THE HOPE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 " 'Looking for that blessed hope, and glorious appearing 
 of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.' — Titus ii. 13. 
 
 "When we take a view of the trials, pains, afflic- 
 tions, persecutions, poverty, and distress which the 
 people of God suffer in this world, we are almost led to 
 exclaim with the apostle, 'If in this life only we have 
 hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.' 
 But no; we will not, complain; for to suffer the 
 short period of threescore years and ten, at most, 
 will only give a greater zest to the glory which 
 shall follow at the appearing of our Lord and Sav- 
 iour, the great God and Jesus Christ. I know the 
 world is taunting us with the inquiry, ' Where is 
 the promise of his coming? for, since the fathers 
 fell asleep, all things remain as they Were, even 
 from the creation of the world ;' for they will pre- 
 tend to be ignorant (as the apostle Peter expresses 
 himself of the deluge) that the world that then was. 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 379 
 
 being overflowed with water, perislied ; and still 
 more do they pretend to be ignorant, that the same 
 earth is in like manner to be destroyed by fire, 
 'reserved unto fire against the day of judgment 
 and perdition of ungodly men.' (2 Pet. iii. 7.) 
 
 " ' Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied 
 of these, saying, Behold, the Lord cometh with ten 
 thousand of his saints, to execute judgment upon 
 all; and to convince all that are ungodly among 
 them of all their ungodly deeds which they have 
 ungodly committed, and of all their hard speeches 
 which they have spoken against him. But, be- 
 loved, remember ye the words which were spoken 
 before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ; 
 how that they told you there would be mockers in 
 the last time, who should walk after their own un- 
 godly lusts. These be they who separate them- 
 selves, sensual, having not the Spirit. But ye, 
 beloved, building up yourselves on your most holy 
 faith, praying in the Holy Ghost, keep yourselves' 
 in the love of God, looking for the mercy (or glo- 
 rious appearing) of our Lord Jesus Christ unto 
 eternal life.' (Jude 14-21.) Or, as Peter says, 
 2 Pet. iii. 12, 'Looking for and hasting unto the 
 coming of the day of God.' And again, Paul says, 
 in Heb. ix. 28, 'And unto them that look for him 
 shall he appear the second time without sin unto 
 salvation.' And Paul further saith, to his Philip- 
 
3^5 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 plan brethren, ' For our conversation is in heaven ; 
 from whence also we look for the Saviour, the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile body, 
 that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious 
 body.' 
 
 " Having thus proved that the apostles directed 
 our hope to the coming of Christ for the fulfillment 
 of all our trials and persecutions, and the comple- 
 tion of our faith, I shall now take up our subject in 
 the following order : I. I shall endeavor to prove 
 that it is yet future ; viz., the coming of Christ, 
 spoken of in the text. II. The certainty of his 
 coming. III. The object of his coming. 
 
 " I. We are, according to our design to show that 
 the appearing of the Lord Jesus Christ, spoken of 
 in the text, is yet future. 
 
 " Some teach us that he came at the destruction 
 of Jerusalem, and quote to the twenty-fourth chap- 
 ter of Matthew as proof. Let us examine their 
 "evidence. As Jesus went out of the temple, his 
 disciples came to him for to show him the build- 
 ings of the temple, where Christ delivered his 
 memorable prophecy, which was exactly fulfilled 
 in little more than thirty-six years afterwards, 
 'There shall not be left here one stone upon 
 another that shall not be thrown down.' 
 
 "And it appears that, afterwards, as Jesus sat 
 upon the Mount of Olives, the disciples came to 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 38 1 
 
 him privately, having, as may reasonably be sup- 
 posed, been ruminating in their minds, or convers- 
 ing among themselves, on the prophecy, and had, 
 perhaps, supposed that no power on earth could 
 destroy those strong buildings, and concluded that, 
 when this was accomplished, it would be the judg- 
 ment day. They therefore inquire of him, 'Say- 
 ing, Tell us, when shall these things be ? ' that is, 
 what he had prophesied of; 'and what shall be 
 the sign of thy coming, and of the fend of the 
 world?' They might not have intended to ask 
 more than one question ; yet they did ask' three, 
 and Christ answered them accordingly. He had 
 before told them of the destruction of Jerusalem, 
 4th, Sth, and 6th verses ; he cautions them against 
 being deceived with false Christs, and not to be 
 troubled at wars and rumors of wars, — and yet 
 Jerusalem was destroyed in the first war of any 
 note after this prophecy, — and then says plainly, 
 'The end is not yet.' Now, if this end was the 
 destruction of Jerusalem, then where are those 
 wars spoken of by Christ? This cannot mean any- 
 thing less than the end of the world. 
 
 " And now we will examine some of the evidences 
 of the certainity of his coming, which is our second 
 proposition. 
 
 " II. The certainity of it : 
 
 " 1st. Because the ancient prophets all spake of 
 
382 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 it. Jude tells us that Enoch, the seventh from 
 Adam, prophesied, saying, Behold the Lord com- 
 eth, with ten thousands of his saints, etc. Balaam 
 was constrained to admit, 'Out of Jacob shall 
 come he that shall have dominion, and shall de- 
 stroy him that remaineth of the city,' plainly 
 referring to the judgment day ; for he says, 'Alas ! 
 who shall live when God doth this?' (See Num. 
 xxiv. 17-23.) And Moses as plainly refers to this 
 day in Deut. xxxii. 43, 'Rejoice, O ye nations, 
 with his people, for he will avenge the blood of 
 his servants, and will render vengeance to his ad- 
 versaries, and will be merciful to his land and to 
 his people.' David says, Psalm 1. 3, 4, 'Our God 
 • shall come, and shall not keep silence ; a fire shall 
 devour before him, and it shall be very tem- 
 pestuous round about him ; he shall call to the 
 heavens from above, and to the earth (that he may 
 judge his people).' And Christ himself says, in 
 Matt xvi. 27, 'For the Son of man shall come in 
 the glqry of his Father with his angels; and then 
 shall he reward every man according to his works.' 
 The angels that stood by the disciples at the time 
 Jesus ascended up, and a cloud received him out 
 of their sight, said, ' Ye men of Galilee, why stand 
 ye gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus,: 
 which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so ■ 
 , com? in like manner as ye have seen him go into 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 383 
 
 heaven.' Let us take particular notice of the 
 phrase this same Jesus, and compare with other 
 parallel passages, as our God shall come, and it will 
 prove to our satisfaction that Jesus Christ is God, 
 as well as man, and we may have strong consola- 
 tion for our hope in his appearing, for his promises 
 can never fail. ' Heaven and earth may pass 
 away, but not one jot or tittle of his word shall 
 fail.' Also take notice of the words ' like manner! 
 which agree with the citen expressed sentence 
 ' He shall come in the clouds of heaven! 
 
 "III. The object of his coming. 
 
 " 1st. He comes to raise and gather his saints to 
 him in the air. ' As in Adam all die, even so in Christ 
 shall all be made alive ; but every man in his own 
 order — Christ the firstfruits ; afterwards they that 
 are Christ's at his coming.' (i Cor. xv. 22, 23.) 
 Again, " For if we believe that Jesus died and rose 
 again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will 
 God bring with him. For this we say unto you 
 by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive, 
 and remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not 
 prevent them that are asleep. For the Lord him- 
 self shall descend from heaven with a shout, with 
 the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of 
 God, and the dead in Christ shall rise first. Then 
 we, which are alive and remain shall be caught up 
 together with them, in the clou4s to meet the Lord 
 
384 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 in the air ; and so shall we ever be with the Lord.' 
 (i Thess. iv. 14—17.) 'Now we beseech you, breth- 
 ren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 by our gathering together unto him.' (2 Thess. ii. 
 I.) 'Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the 
 first resurrection : on such the second death hath 
 no power.' (Rev., xx. 6.) In Psalms we have 
 the same account of the gathering of his people. 
 'Gather my sai'nts unto me, those who have made 
 a covenant with me by sacrifice.' (Psa. 1. 5.) 
 
 "I think I have, plainly proved. that when Christ 
 shall appear in the clouds of heaven with power 
 and great glory, he will raise the righteous dead, 
 change the righteous living, gather them from 
 among all nations, where they have been scattered 
 during the ages of persecution and trial, 'in the 
 dark and cloudy day,' and receive them unto 
 himself in the air, when they will ever be with the 
 Lord. — I will 
 
 " 2ndly. Show that the wicked will be destroyed 
 from the earth by fire, and the world cleansed from 
 the curse of sin by the same means, and prepared 
 for the reception of the New Jerusalem state, or 
 the glorious reign of Christ with his people. That 
 the wicked will be destroyed by fire, at his appear- 
 ing, we prove by the following texts : Deut. xxxii. 
 22, " For a fire is kindled in mine anger, and shall 
 burn into the lowest hell, and shall consume the 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 38.!, 
 
 earth, with her increase, and set on fire the foun- 
 dations of the mountains.' 2 Sam. xxii. 9, 10, 
 13, 'There went up a smoke out of his nostrils, 
 and fire out of his mouth devoured : coals were 
 kindled by it. He bowed the heavens and came 
 down, the darkness was under his feet. Through 
 the brightness before him were coals of fire kin- 
 dled.' Psalm xcvii. 2, 3, 'Clouds and darkness 
 are round about him, righteousness and judgment 
 are the habitation of his throne. A fire goeth be- 
 fore him, and burneth up his enemies round about.' ' 
 And now, Christians, if these things are so, what 
 manner of persons ought we to be in all holy con- 
 versation and godliness, looking for and hasting 
 unto the day of God, ' looking for that blessed hope 
 and the glorious appearing of the great God and 
 our Saviour Jesus Christ?' 
 
 "Then let our conversation be in heaven, from 
 whence we expect our Saviour, and stir up each 
 other's pure minds by way of remembrance of 
 these things ; for the time of the promise draweth 
 nigh, when he will come and receive us to himself, 
 that we may be with him. How necessary, my 
 brethren, we should examine the word of God dil- 
 igently ; see if it does not give some indications, 
 some signs, by which we may know the 'Son of 
 man is near, even at the door,' and our ' blessed 
 hope ' is about to be realized on the ' glorious 
 
386 HISTORY OF WILLIAM MILLER. 
 
 appearing of the great God and our Saviour, the 
 Lord Jesus Christ.' 
 
 " And now, my impenitent friends, what say you ? 
 We say, 'You know nothing about it.' Do you 
 believe the old world was deluged ? ' Why, yes.' 
 What makes you believe it? 'Because our philos- 
 ophers tell us there are a great many signs remain- 
 ing of the flood, and we can believe them.' And 
 are there no signs of the near approach of the 
 Judgment Day? What say the prophets, apostles, 
 and Jesus Christ? Are they not equal to your 
 philosophers? Examine your Bibles, and see; 
 weigh well the evidence ; your eternal happiness, 
 . . . may depend on your decision. But what say 
 you more? We say, 'You were very unwise to 
 fix on the year 1843, or sooner, for this day to 
 come ; for it will not come ; and then you will be 
 ashamed.' And I hope I may be able, by the grace 
 of God, to repent. But what if it does come? You 
 cannot with any propriety say positively it will not 
 come, for you make no pretence to divination. But 
 I say, What if it does come? Where will you be? 
 No space then for repentance No, no — too late, 
 too late; the harvest is over and past, the summer 
 is gone, the door is shut, and your soul is not 
 saved." 
 
 The following extract from Elder Wm. Sheldon 
 fittingly closes this book; " William Miller laid no 
 
EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS. 387 
 
 claim to superior scholarship, but was a well read 
 man. He accepted Usher's Chronology in the 
 main, with a few changes. As a prophetic stu- 
 dent and historian he took the lead in his time. 
 God used him from among the common people to 
 warn the world, and in spite of his premature ex- 
 pectation, he has called attention to fulfilled 
 prophecy as no other man had done previously. 
 He filled a place in God's plan, and inaugurated a 
 prophetic movement that will never die." 
 
 Note. — Eld. Joshua V. Himes, so often men- 
 tioned in the foregoing pages, died at his late resi- 
 dence. Elk Point, South Dakota, on Saturday, July 
 27, 1895, at the advanced age of ninety-one years.